The doctrines of the resurrection and the reward to come, considered as the grand motives to an holy life. Discoursed of, from 1. Cor. XV. 58. / By the late pious and learned John Worthington, D.D..
         Worthington, John, 1618-1671.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 175 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 79 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A67106
         Wing W3621
         ESTC R21563
         12738662
         ocm 12738662
         93064
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67106)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93064)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 995:3 or 1942:20)
      
       
         
           
             The doctrines of the resurrection and the reward to come, considered as the grand motives to an holy life. Discoursed of, from 1. Cor. XV. 58. / By the late pious and learned John Worthington, D.D..
             Worthington, John, 1618-1671.
          
           [11], 150 p.
           
             Printed for Awnsham Churchill, at the Black-Swan in Ave-Mary-Lane.,
             London, :
             1690.
          
           
             Item at reel 995:3 identified as Wing W3621 (number cancelled).
             Reproduction of originals in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery and University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Resurrection -- History of doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-09 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-09 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           ;
        
         
           Junii
           19.
           1689.
           
           Guil.
           Needham
           ,
           
             R.
             R.
             in
             Christo
             Pat.
             ac
             D.
             D.
          
           Wilhelmo
           Archiep.
           Cant.
           
             a
             Sacr.
             Domest
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           DOCTRINES
           OF
           THE
           Resurrection
           AND
           THE
           REWARD
           to
           COME
           ,
           Considered
           as
           The
           Grand
           Motives
           to
           an
           HOLY
           LIFE
           .
           Discoursed
           of
           ,
           from
           1
           
             Cor.
             XV.
          
           58.
           
        
         
           BY
           The
           late
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           
             JOHN
             WORTHINGTON
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Awnsham
             Churchill
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Black-Swan
           in
           Ave-Mary-Lane
           .
           1690.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honourable
           
             Sir
             PAUL
             WHICHCOT
          
           Knight
           and
           Baronet
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IAm
           emboldened
           by
           the
           singular
           Vertues
           and
           other
           worthy
           Endowments
           I
           have
           been
           an
           Admirer
           of
           in
           You
           ,
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           Yourself
           to
           be
           the
           Patron
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
           
           And
           the
           Law
           of
           Gratitude
           commands
           me
           likewise
           ,
           to
           take
           this
           occasision
           of
           making
           a
           thankful
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           many
           Favours
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           unworthy
           as
           I
           have
           been
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           received
           from
           you
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           Treatise
           and
           its
           Authour
           ,
           Silence
           best
           becomes
           me
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           near
           Relation
           I
           bear
           to
           him
           .
           
           Onely
           this
           I
           would
           suggest
           ,
           That
           since
           he
           had
           not
           prepared
           it
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           that
           Accuracy
           and
           Exactness
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           lookt
           for
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           be
           expected
           :
           But
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           't
           will
           have
           the
           Approbation
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           Discourse
           well
           adapted
           to
           the
           Promoting
           and
           Furtherance
           of
           true
           Piety
           .
           
           And
           that
           it
           may
           be
           successful
           to
           this
           best
           of
           Ends
           ,
           is
           the
           Hearty
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             Obliged
             Kinsman
             And
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             John
             Worthington
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           ON
           1
           Cor.
           XV.
           58.
           
        
         
           
             Therefore
             ,
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             ye
             Stedfast
             ,
             Unmoveable
             ,
             always
             Abounding
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             you
             know
             that
             your
             Labour
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           THESE
           words
           are
           a
           most
           just
           Inference
           from
           that
           great
           Fundamental
           Truth
           of
           another
           State
           ,
           another
           Life
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           Body
           ,
           a
           reward
           and
           blessed
           Immortality
           after
           this
           present
           Life
           ;
           which
           grand
           important
           Truth
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           assert
           ,
           largely
           confirm
           ,
           and
           illustrate
           
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           that
           denyed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           or
           of
           
             any
             other
             Life
             besides
             this
             present
             Life
          
           ;
           as
           appeared
           by
           that
           wicked
           Speech
           of
           theirs
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           Vers.
           32.
           
           
             Let
             us
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             for
             to
             Morrow
             we
             shall
             Die
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Let
           us
           live
           in
           pleasure
           ,
           be
           merry
           and
           delight
           our
           Senses
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           our
           fill
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           
             for
             to
             Morrow
             we
             Die
          
           ,
           for
           within
           a
           little
           while
           we
           shall
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           Death
           will
           come
           '
           ere
           long
           and
           seize
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           will
           be
           an
           end
           of
           us
           .
           This
           is
           at
           large
           and
           in
           very
           lively
           expressions
           described
           in
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           where
           wicked
           Men
           are
           brought
           in
           speaking
           out
           the
           inward
           Atheism
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Come
             on
             ,
             let
             us
             enjoy
             the
             good
             things
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             speedily
          
           (
           or
           
             earnestly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             use
             the
             Creatures
             like
             as
             in
             Youth
             .
             Let
             us
             fill
             our selves
             with
             costly
             Wine
             and
             Qyntments
             ;
             and
             let
             no
             Flower
             of
             the
             Spring
             pass
             by
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             Crown
             our selves
             with
             Rose-buas
             before
             they
             be
             withered
             .
             Let
             none
             of
             us
             go
             without
             his
             part
             of
             our
             Voluptuousness
          
           (
           or
           
             jollity
             )
             let
             us
             leave
             Tokens
             of
             our
             joyfulness
             in
             every
             place
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           a
           larger
           account
           of
           that
           ,
           briefly
           exprest
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             .
          
           And
           as
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             for
             to
             Morrow
             we
             Die
          
           ;
           so
           upon
           the
           like
           consideration
           do
           these
           in
           Wisd.
           2.
           encourage
           themselves
           to
           a
           Sensual
           Life
           ,
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
             Our
             Life
             is
             short
          
           ;
           Vers.
           5.
           
           
             Our
             time
             is
             a
             very
             shaddow
             that
             passeth
             away
             ;
             and
             after
             our
             end
             there
             is
             no
             returning
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           in
           Vers.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           But
           let
           the
           Sensual
           ones
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           Atheistically
           disposed
           ,
           talk
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           their
           Youth
           ;
           let
           them
           walk
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Eyes
           ;
           let
           them
           mock
           at
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           
             account
             his
             Life
             Madness
             ,
             (
             Wisd.
          
           5.
           4.
           )
           They
           shall
           one
           day
           know
           ,
           That
           
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             reward
             to
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             judgeth
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             The
             Righteous
             shall
             live
             for
             evermore
             ,
             their
             reward
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             them
             is
             with
             the
             most
             High
             ;
             they
             shall
             receive
             a
             Glorious
             Kingdom
             and
             a
             Beautiful
             Crown
             from
             the
             Lords
             Hand
             ,
             (
             Wisd.
          
           5.
           15
           ,
           16.
           )
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           ,
           
             their
             Labour
             is
             not
          
           (
           shall
           not
           be
           )
           
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Words
           may
           be
           easily
           resolved
           into
           these
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Christians
             must
             be
             Stedfast
             ,
             well-grounded
             
             and
             rooted
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Established
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Christians
             must
             be
             Vnmoveable
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Christians
             must
             always
             Abound
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Christians
             have
             good
             ground
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             their
             Labour
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           They
           that
           abound
           most
           in
           God's
           work
           ,
           in
           the
           Labours
           of
           Religion
           ,
           may
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           lose
           their
           Reward
           ,
           their
           Labour
           is
           not
           lost
           ,
           is
           not
           fruitless
           ;
           but
           shall
           certainly
           be
           rewarded
           .
        
         
           In
           speaking
           to
           which
           Propositions
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           seek
           for
           Proof
           elsewhere
           then
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           For
           the
           following
           Proposition
           doth
           fully
           and
           pertinently
           prove
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           thus
           .
           Christians
           must
           be
           
             Sted
             fast
          
           ,
           for
           else
           they
           cannot
           be
           Vnmoveable
           .
           Christians
           must
           be
           both
           Stedfast
           and
           Vnmoveable
           ,
           for
           else
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           
             Abounding
             always
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Christians
           must
           
             Abound
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           for
           their
           
             Labour
             will
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             PROPOSITION
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Christians
               must
               be
               Stedfast
               ,
               well-grounded
               and
               rooted
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Established
               in
               the
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               be
               without
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               good
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Prov.
            
             19
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             Litotes
             ,
             not
             good
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             and
             miserable
             condition
             .
             But
             in
             Heb.
             13.
             9.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               that
               the
               Heart
               be
               established
               with
               Grace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             grounded
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             which
             is
             frequently
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             described
             by
             Meats
             ,
             and
             in
             Chap.
             9.
             10.
             
             't
             is
             said
             to
             stand
             only
             in
             
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               and
               diverse
               Washings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             S.
             Paul's
             advice
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Hold
               fast
               the
               form
               of
               sound
               words
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             
               short
               form
            
             or
             
               draught
               ,
               a
               summary
            
             ,
             no
             long
             and
             tedious
             business
             for
             the
             Memory
             ,
             nor
             made
             up
             of
             many
             Nice
             and
             subtle
             Speculations
             :
             The
             main
             Substantials
             of
             Religion
             lie
             in
             a
             little
             room
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             delivered
             briefly
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             easie
             and
             evident
             way
             ;
             not
             
             clog'd
             with
             obscure
             and
             intricate
             Notions
             ,
             with
             unnecessary
             or
             doubtful
             Opinions
             ;
             sound
             or
             
               wholesome
               words
            
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             plain
             in
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3.
             where
             
               wholesome
               words
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Doctrine
               which
               is
               according
               to
               Godliness
            
             are
             the
             same
             :
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             proper
             and
             powerful
             to
             beget
             and
             to
             encrease
             
               a
               Godlike
            
             disposition
             and
             Life
             ,
             this
             is
             
               sound
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             sound
             and
             healthful
             Christians
             :
             Being
             well
             digested
             ,
             it
             makes
             
               strong
               Men
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             it
             strengthens
             the
             Heart
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             Soul
             lively
             and
             cheerful
             ,
             able
             to
             Run
             a
             Race
             ,
             the
             Race
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             it
             mends
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Complexion
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             believers
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             
               ye
               obeyed
               from
               the
               Heart
               that
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               form
               of
               Doctrine
               delivered
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             or
             
               unto
               which
               ye
               were
               delivered
               up
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             It
             becomes
             Christians
             to
             
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               an
               Answer
               to
               him
               that
               asketh
               a
               Reason
               of
            
             their
             hope
             and
             Faith
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             They
             should
             be
             knowingly
             Religious
             ,
             1
             Cor
             14.
             20.
             
             
               Be
               not
               Children
               in
               understanding
               :
               howbeit
               in
               Malice
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               wickedness
               ,
               be
               ye
               Children
            
             (
             as
             to
             innocency
             and
             harmlesness
             )
             
               but
               in
               understanding
               be
               Men.
            
             
          
           
           
             Reason
             ,
             
               Christians
               must
               be
               Stedfast
               ,
               for
               else
               they
               cannot
               be
               Unmoveable
               .
            
          
           
             There
             can
             never
             be
             Erected
             and
             Reared
             up
             a
             firm
             and
             lasting
             Structure
             of
             Religion
             ,
             except
             a
             good
             and
             sure
             Foundation
             be
             first
             layd
             .
             In
             Building
             ,
             that
             which
             requires
             the
             first
             and
             exactest
             care
             ,
             is
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Groundwork
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             not
             well
             ordered
             ,
             the
             Builder
             Builds
             in
             vain
             ,
             does
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
             .
             The
             
               Foolish
               Man
            
             that
             Built
             his
             House
             
               upon
               the
               Sand.
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             Matth.
             7.
             26.
             
             )
             is
             said
             to
             Build
             
               without
               a
               Foundation
            
             ,
             (
             Luk.
             6.
             49.
             
             )
             the
             Sand
             was
             a
             fluid
             and
             uncertain
             bottom
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             fasten'd
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             good
             as
             no
             Foundation
             at
             all
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             House
             Built
             upon
             the
             Sand
             
               fell
               immediately
            
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             Luke
             )
             when
             the
             Rain
             ,
             Floods
             and
             Winds
             beat
             upon
             the
             House
             :
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             House
             which
             the
             
               Wise
               Man
            
             Built
             ,
             was
             unmoveable
             ,
             the
             Winds
             and
             Floods
             
               could
               not
               shake
               it
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Luke
             )
             because
             it
             was
             well
             Built
             upon
             a
             sure
             Foundation
             ,
             
               for
               it
               was
               Founded
               upon
               a
               Rock
               ,
            
             (
             say
             Matthew
             and
             Luke
             )
             he
             
               Digged
               deep
            
             ,
             saith
             Luke
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             to
             a
             Natural
             Mine
             of
             Stone
             ,
             a
             Rock
             ;
             and
             his
             
             Structure
             was
             sure
             and
             firm
             ,
             it
             fell
             not
             ,
             but
             held
             out
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Rain
             ,
             and
             Winds
             ,
             and
             Floods
             ;
             by
             which
             Three
             Words
             ,
             are
             meant
             all
             sorts
             of
             difficulties
             and
             trials
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             that
             try
             the
             strength
             and
             reality
             of
             our
             Christian
             Profession
             :
             Rain
             and
             Hail
             falls
             with
             violence
             upon
             the
             Roof
             and
             upper
             part
             :
             Winds
             try
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             the
             Walls
             :
             The
             Floods
             ,
             and
             rushings
             of
             Water
             ,
             Torrents
             and
             Land-floods
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             immoderate
             Rain
             ,
             try
             the
             lower
             parts
             ;
             (
             so
             that
             the
             House
             was
             tryed
             every
             way
             ,
             how
             sure
             and
             firm
             it
             was
             )
             yet
             
               it
               fell
               not
            
             ,
             but
             stood
             unshaken
             and
             unmoveable
             ,
             
               for
               it
               was
               Founded
               upon
               a
               Rock
               .
            
             The
             House
             Built
             by
             the
             foolish
             Man
             ,
             might
             to
             the
             Eye
             seem
             a
             fair
             and
             goodly
             Building
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             Built
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             formal
             Christian
             may
             make
             a
             fair
             show
             ,
             and
             his
             outward
             Profession
             may
             have
             the
             
               praise
               of
               Men
            
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             of
             the
             vain
             glorious
             performance
             of
             several
             Duties
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             )
             but
             when
             Afflictions
             and
             Temptations
             came
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             Two
             Buildings
             (
             though
             when
             all
             was
             quiet
             and
             calm
             ,
             they
             seem'd
             so
             like
             and
             equally
             exact
             )
             easily
             appeared
             :
             The
             Wise
             Builder's
             House
             stood
             ,
             his
             
             Structure
             of
             Religion
             was
             firm
             and
             lasting
             :
             But
             the
             meer
             outward
             Profession
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Foolish
             Builder's
             House
             ,
             fell
             immediately
             when
             the
             Rain
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             Winds
             blew
             ,
             and
             the
             Floods
             beat
             vehemently
             upon
             it
             ;
             
               and
               great
               was
               the
               fall
               of
               it
            
             ;
             it
             made
             
               a
               great
               show
            
             while
             it
             stood
             ,
             and
             it
             made
             
               as
               great
               a
               noise
            
             when
             it
             fell
             :
             The
             fall
             was
             the
             more
             notorious
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             former
             Profession
             was
             more
             specious
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Truth
             [
             
               That
               we
               must
               be
               Stedfast
               and
               well
               grounded
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               else
               we
               cannot
               be
               Vnmoveable
            
             ]
             may
             be
             Illustrated
             from
             another
             Similitude
             ,
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               and
               Sower
               .
               Mark
            
             4.
             16.
             we
             Read
             of
             some
             that
             receive
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             immediately
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               gladness
            
             :
             So
             Herod
             heard
             John
             Baptist
             gladly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             nay
             ,
             further
             )
             
               and
               did
               many
               things
               ,
               Mark
            
             6.
             20.
             
             Some
             things
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             small
             some
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             but
             partial
             in
             Obedience
             ;
             his
             Herodias
             he
             would
             not
             part
             with
             ,
             his
             
               peccata
               in
               delicijs
            
             ;
             in
             some
             less
             beloved
             Sins
             he
             would
             Reform
             .
             So
             they
             in
             Ezek.
             33.
             31
             ,
             32.
             heard
             with
             gladness
             .
          
           
             But
             even
             these
             that
             with
             gladness
             ,
             with
             some
             gust
             and
             affection
             ,
             receive
             the
             Word
             immediately
             ,
             when
             Affliction
             or
             
             Persecution
             ariseth
             for
             the
             Word's
             sake
             ,
             immediately
             they
             are
             offended
             .
             Observe
             the
             double
             immediately
             here
             .
          
           
             
               They
               for
               a
               while
               believe
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Luke
               Chap.
            
             8.
             13.
             
             )
             
               and
               in
               time
               of
               Temptation
               fall
               away
               .
            
          
           
             What
             's
             the
             Reason
             of
             all
             ?
             See
             it
             in
             Mark
             4.
             17.
             
             
               They
               have
               no
               Root
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               endure
               but
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             They
             were
             not
             rooted
             ,
             grounded
             and
             setled
             in
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             being
             not
             Stedfast
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Vnmoveable
             .
             There
             may
             be
             such
             Outward
             Christians
             as
             may
             receive
             the
             Word
             immediately
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             affection
             ,
             yet
             such
             sudden
             flashes
             and
             motions
             and
             appearances
             of
             good
             affections
             are
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             to
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             from
             thence
             to
             think
             highly
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             See
             an
             Example
             in
             
               Luke
               4.
            
             
             When
             Christ
             was
             Preaching
             in
             a
             Synagogue
             at
             Nazareth
             (
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Education
             )
             
               they
               all
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               did
               bear
               him
               Witness
               ,
               and
               wondred
               at
               the
               Gracious
               Words
               which
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               Mouth
               ,
            
             Vers.
             22.
             and
             yet
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             presently
             after
             ,
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             
               all
               they
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               were
               filled
               with
               wrath
               ,
               and
               rose
               up
               and
               thrust
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               led
               him
               to
               the
               brow
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               
               cast
               him
               Headlong
               ,
            
             Vers.
             29.
             
             Such
             an
             uncertain
             ,
             slight
             and
             inconsiderable
             a
             thing
             is
             all
             that
             affection
             ,
             that
             is
             begot
             by
             a
             slight
             ,
             superficial
             and
             formal
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             conclude
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             unmoveable
             or
             
               unchangeable
               ,
               fixed
            
             and
             setled
             ,
             is
             not
             simply
             and
             necessarily
             a
             praise-worthy
             quality
             and
             disposition
             ,
             but
             onely
             as
             the
             matter
             and
             object
             thereof
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             are
             wherein
             we
             are
             unmoveable
             .
             Gal.
             4.
             18.
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               to
               be
               Zealously
               affected
               in
               all
               good
               things
               .
            
             To
             turn
             from
             Errour
             to
             Truth
             ,
             from
             Evil
             to
             Good
             ,
             is
             Vertue
             and
             Praise
             ;
             and
             an
             happy
             change
             .
             Whereas
             to
             persist
             ,
             to
             be
             stiff
             and
             unmoveable
             in
             an
             Opinion
             and
             Tenet
             ,
             after
             strong
             Reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             it
             has
             been
             their
             Opinion
             and
             way
             ,
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             small
             one
             ;
             it
             argues
             a
             great
             self-love
             ,
             self-seeking
             ,
             and
             undue
             affection
             to
             their
             own
             praise
             or
             profit
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             regard
             to
             their
             Credit
             ,
             then
             to
             Truth
             it self
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             Vertue
             or
             Praise
             to
             be
             unmoveable
             as
             to
             all
             External
             indifferent
             things
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             strictly
             tyed
             up
             and
             confined
             in
             his
             own
             
             Spirit
             to
             these
             lesser
             things
             of
             an
             indifferent
             Nature
             ,
             but
             he
             put
             himself
             into
             all
             shapes
             (
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             from
             what
             was
             sinful
             )
             and
             became
             (
             as
             far
             as
             lawfully
             he
             might
             )
             
               all
               things
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               by
               all
               means
               '
               save
               some
               ,
            
             and
             win
             them
             unto
             Goodness
             .
             It
             was
             not
             out
             of
             Ambition
             or
             Love
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             serious
             regard
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             fairer
             advantages
             to
             promote
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christianity
             among
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             he
             denyed
             himself
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             framed
             himself
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             certain
             Mosaical
             and
             Jewish
             Rites
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             behaved
             himself
             otherwise
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             PROPOSITION
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Christians
               must
               be
               unmoveable
               ,
               particularly
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               a
               Life
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
           
             BE
             NOT
             MOVED
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             any
             hardships
             and
             troubles
             from
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             that
             here
             exhorts
             Christians
             to
             be
             unmoveable
             ,
             was
             so
             himself
             ;
             as
             he
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             he
             knew
             that
             bonds
             and
             afflictions
             did
             abide
             and
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             
               But
               none
               of
               these
               things
               move
               me
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             Vers.
             24.
             )
             
               Neither
               count
               I
               my
               life
               dear
               unto
               my self
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               might
               finish
               my
               Course
               with
               joy
               :
            
             And
             having
             thus
             bravely
             quitted
             himself
             ,
             he
             could
             say
             with
             Triumph
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               I
               am
               now
               ready
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               am
               already
               poured
               out
               ,
            
             I
             am
             as
             it
             were
             Wine
             (
             for
             a
             Libamen
             or
             Drink-offering
             )
             poured
             out
             upon
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             
               The
               time
               of
               my
               departure
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               Course
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             had
             a
             Holy
             confidence
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             
               Righteous
               Judge
            
             (
             as
             the
             Judge
             or
             Rewarder
             in
             the
             Graecian
             Games
             did
             adjudge
             the
             Crown
             or
             Prize
             which
             hung
             over
             the
             Goal
             to
             the
             Conquerour
             )
             would
             give
             to
             him
             the
             
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             as
             the
             reward
             for
             behaving
             himself
             
             well
             in
             his
             Christian
             Combate
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             Apostle
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             fortifies
             and
             encourages
             believers
             against
             afflictions
             and
             hardships
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             reckon
             and
             make
             account
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               this
               present
               time
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               Glory
               which
               should
               be
               revealed
            
             ;
             bear
             no
             proportion
             with
             the
             Glory
             to
             come
             .
             For
             if
             sufferings
             be
             laid
             in
             one
             Ballance
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             or
             Reward
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Glory
             will
             far
             outweigh
             them
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             sufferings
             or
             afflictions
             are
             but
             
               Momentary
               ,
               for
               a
               Moment
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               the
               time
               now
            
             ,
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             the
             Glory
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             
               an
               Eternal
               weight
               of
               Glory
            
             .
             And
             Vers.
             18.
             
             
               The
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               are
               Temporal
               ,
            
             or
             Temporary
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
            
             (
             the
             things
             of
             the
             other
             World
             )
             
               are
               Eternal
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sufferings
             and
             difficulties
             here
             are
             but
             
               light
               ,
               our
               light
               affliction
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Reward
             to
             come
             is
             a
             
               weight
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             far
             beyond
             ,
             and
             beyond
             compare
             doth
             exceed
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             ;
             yea
             
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               super
               superlative
               
               weight
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             Such
             forms
             of
             Speech
             use
             not
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             other
             Authors
             (
             either
             Philosophers
             ,
             Poets
             or
             Orators
             )
             for
             they
             never
             had
             such
             great
             things
             ,
             such
             high
             and
             excellent
             objects
             to
             think
             and
             speak
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             Holy
             and
             Heavenly
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             had
             another
             perception
             of
             things
             Heavenly
             and
             Divine
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             caught
             up
             into
             the
             
               Third
               Heaven
            
             or
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             there
             heard
             words
             unspeakable
             .
          
           
             Nay
             further
             ,
             The
             sufferings
             and
             hardships
             which
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Men
             meet
             with
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             should
             rather
             fortifie
             in
             them
             the
             belief
             and
             hope
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             Glorious
             Reward
             ,
             then
             any
             way
             abate
             it
             ;
             for
             
               Verily
               there
               is
               a
               Reward
               to
               the
               Righteous
               :
            
             If
             Lazarus
             has
             evil
             things
             here
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             his
             
               good
               things
            
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             better
             then
             those
             good
             things
             which
             Dives
             had
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             evil
             things
             Lazarus
             had
             here
             were
             nothing
             to
             the
             evil
             (
             those
             worse
             )
             things
             that
             Dives
             was
             to
             feel
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             God's
             Creation
             ,
             his
             best
             Servants
             ,
             his
             friends
             and
             faithful
             ones
             ,
             should
             always
             be
             in
             a
             Calamitous
             condition
             ;
             that
             there
             never
             should
             be
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             that
             
               fear
               God
            
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             
               fear
               
               him
               not
            
             .
             What
             ?
             Shall
             it
             never
             be
             better
             with
             those
             that
             Love
             God
             ,
             and
             whofe
             serious
             care
             is
             to
             please
             him
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             who
             endeavour
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             purifying
             themselves
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ?
             Shall
             it
             never
             be
             better
             with
             them
             then
             commonly
             it
             is
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             they
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ?
          
           
             Shall
             it
             never
             be
             worse
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             Enmity
             against
             God
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             who
             live
             after
             their
             own
             Lusts
             and
             own
             Will
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             Conscience
             of
             their
             ways
             ,
             but
             respect
             themselves
             wholly
             ,
             their
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             interest
             ,
             &c.
             and
             love
             not
             God
             nor
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             but
             are
             onely
             lovers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             not
             caring
             how
             they
             Rebel
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             Oppress
             Men
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             infer
             hence
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               God
               who
               will
               Judge
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             a
             time
             coming
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             the
             Righteous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Be
               not
               moved
               by
               the
               Allurements
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Blandishments
               of
               this
               present
               Life
               ,
               the
               Tentations
               of
               Pleasure
               or
               Profit
               ,
               any
               Worldy
               or
               Fleshly
               Lusts
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Glory
             and
             Lusters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Greatness
             ,
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             
             the
             Sensual
             Life
             ,
             Softness
             and
             Ease
             ,
             these
             and
             the
             like
             have
             a
             very
             bad
             influence
             upon
             the
             Minds
             and
             Hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             upon
             their
             apprehensions
             and
             affections
             ;
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             enfeeble
             and
             darken
             the
             Notions
             of
             a
             future
             State
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             
               Prosperitas
               effaeminat
               virtutem
               fidei
            
             ,
             saith
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             The
             
               good
               Seed
            
             of
             Truth
             (
             as
             also
             good
             Principles
             and
             Purposes
             )
             is
             stifled
             and
             made
             unfruitful
             by
             the
             Thorns
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             
               the
               Seed
               and
               Sower
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               Riches
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Lusts
               of
               other
               things
            
             ,
             Mark
             4.
             19.
             
             Luke
             adds
             ,
             
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               Life
            
             :
             These
             Worldly
             and
             Fleshly
             Lusts
             call
             Men
             off
             from
             what
             is
             Spiritual
             and
             the
             things
             above
             ,
             fasten
             and
             nail
             them
             down
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             unqualifie
             Men
             for
             either
             apprehending
             or
             relishing
             what
             is
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             Sensual
             Men
             that
             provide
             for
             the
             Flesh
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Lusts
             thereof
             ,
             are
             very
             untoward
             and
             unfit
             to
             frame
             an
             Idea
             (
             a
             right
             Notion
             )
             of
             what
             is
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             a
             Christian
             lives
             
               Godly
               ,
               Soberly
            
             and
             Righteously
             in
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             the
             more
             easily
             will
             he
             apprehend
             
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             :
             To
             such
             a
             one
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Eternal
             and
             concern
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             more
             clear
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             thou
             art
             purged
             from
             all
             inordinate
             desire
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             Earthly
             and
             Sensual
             thou
             art
             ;
             the
             better
             thou
             wilt
             conceive
             what
             is
             Heavenly
             ,
             the
             better
             thou
             wilt
             apprehend
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             thou
             art
             Spiritualiz'd
             ,
             Spiritually-minded
             (
             and
             to
             be
             so
             
               is
               Life
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
            
             )
             the
             more
             thou
             livest
             a
             Life
             worthy
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             and
             art
             not
             enslaved
             to
             thy
             Body
             ,
             the
             Sense
             ,
             to
             this
             outward
             World
             ;
             the
             more
             thou
             livest
             a
             Lise
             of
             Purity
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Humility
             and
             Sobriety
             ;
             the
             better
             thou
             wilt
             conceive
             of
             what
             is
             Spiritual
             and
             Immaterial
             ,
             of
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             Immersion
             (
             or
             a
             being
             sunk
             )
             into
             the
             Body
             ,
             Sensuality
             eagerly
             pursued
             (
             as
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             higher
             ,
             nothing
             better
             then
             what
             is
             common
             to
             Man
             and
             Beast
             )
             as
             also
             those
             more
             dry
             and
             seemingly
             cleaner
             sins
             ,
             viz.
             Earthly-mindedness
             ,
             Anxious
             cares
             and
             busie
             endeavours
             about
             geting
             and
             encreasing
             ,
             and
             keeping
             much
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             outward
             World
             ;
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Earthy
             self-seeking
             
             Policy
             ,
             an
             Ambitious
             Spirit
             after
             Glory
             and
             the
             Splendours
             of
             Titles
             and
             Places
             ;
             these
             and
             the
             like
             make
             Men
             that
             they
             cannot
             Relish
             or
             Tast
             (
             so
             neither
             clearly
             apprehend
             )
             what
             is
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             they
             cannot
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             Such
             Sensual
             Epicureans
             ,
             and
             also
             Worldlings
             ,
             are
             great
             Strangers
             as
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             to
             any
             clear
             and
             full
             apprehensions
             of
             what
             is
             Spiritual
             and
             Immortal
             .
             Of
             such
             there
             is
             this
             account
             in
             
               Wisdom
               2.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Their
               own
               wickedness
               hath
               blinded
               them
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God
               they
               knew
               them
               not
               ,
               nor
               discerned
               they
               a
               Reward
               for
               blameless
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             Men
             must
             live
             better
             Lives
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             know
             these
             things
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             not
             moved
             by
             the
             Apostacy
             and
             falling
             away
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             That
             some
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             were
             moved
             and
             fell
             away
             from
             the
             Stedfast
             Belief
             and
             Profession
             of
             this
             grand
             Fundamental
             Truth
             [
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
            
             ]
             appears
             by
             some
             passages
             in
             S.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             Three
             are
             mention'd
             by
             Name
             ,
             
               Hymenaeus
               ,
               Philaetus
            
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             
             are
             said
             
               concerning
               Faith
               to
               have
               made
               Ship-wrack
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             and
             (
             in
             2
             Ep.
             2.
             18.
             
             )
             
               to
               have
               Erred
               concerning
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             particularly
             that
             great
             Truth
             and
             Article
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             and
             
               any
               future
               State
               or
               Life
            
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               past
               already
            
             )
             And
             thus
             as
             they
             ,
             were
             far
             from
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Stedfast
               and
               Vnmoveable
            
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             unsettle
             others
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             back-slide
             ,
             
               overthrowing
               the
               Faith
               of
               some
               ,
               Vers.
               18.
               
               For
               their
               words
            
             (
             their
             Speech
             or
             Discourse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               did
               Eat
            
             ,
             or
             spread
             ,
             
               as
               a
               Canker
            
             or
             Gangrene
             ,
             their
             wicked
             Principles
             did
             spread
             and
             corrupt
             many
             ,
             Vers.
             17.
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             Timothy
             to
             shun
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             and
             avoid
             them
             ,
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             did
             fear
             and
             warn
             the
             Christians
             of
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             is
             still
             very
             seasonable
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             many
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             shy
             and
             wary
             ,
             are
             not
             aware
             of
             the
             Devils
             cunning
             and
             devices
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             great
             Policy
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             amuse
             the
             World
             with
             things
             of
             less
             moment
             and
             consequence
             ,
             and
             about
             these
             things
             to
             provoke
             the
             Zeal
             ,
             enflame
             the
             Passions
             and
             Choller
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             heighten
             
             differences
             about
             things
             either
             more
             obscure
             ,
             or
             less
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             into
             such
             heats
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             Stress
             of
             Religion
             or
             Salvation
             were
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             such
             or
             such
             Notions
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Honour
             of
             Christ
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             were
             mainly
             concerned
             herein
             :
             And
             all
             this
             the
             Devil
             is
             so
             busie
             at
             ,
             that
             so
             some
             more
             dangerous
             principles
             might
             be
             more
             secretly
             and
             undiscernably
             conveyed
             and
             spread
             amongst
             Christian
             Professours
             ;
             viz.
             such
             principles
             as
             tend
             clearly
             to
             the
             advancing
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             the
             bringing
             in
             and
             cherishing
             of
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             to
             the
             eating
             out
             and
             consuming
             of
             any
             good
             principle
             left
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             testifies
             for
             God
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             such
             as
             tend
             
               to
               the
               corrupting
               of
               good
               Manners
               ,
            
             to
             the
             debauching
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             such
             as
             strike
             at
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             and
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Gnosticism
               ,
               Sidducism
               ,
               Atheism
            
             do
             )
             that
             these
             may
             be
             more
             secretly
             conveyed
             and
             spread
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             matter
             of
             just
             wonder
             ,
             That
             amidst
             the
             many
             animosities
             and
             eager
             contentions
             and
             bitter
             strifes
             amongst
             Christians
             about
             the
             Externals
             or
             Extra-essentials
             
             of
             Religion
             (
             for
             which
             they
             Un-saint
             and
             Un-christian
             one
             another
             )
             that
             they
             are
             so
             little
             sensible
             of
             that
             Gnosticism
             ,
             that
             Sadducism
             ,
             that
             Atheism
             that
             hath
             grown
             and
             spread
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             speak
             more
             particularly
             ,
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Notions
             as
             these
             ,
             [
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               is
               extinguished
               and
               perisheth
               with
               the
               Body
               ;
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               State
               or
               Being
               but
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Angel
               nor
               Spirit
               ,
               no
               Immaterial
               or
               Spiritual
               Being
               ,
               nothing
               but
               Body
               or
               Matter
               ;
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Resurrection
               ,
               no
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               Punishment
               or
               Reward
               hereafter
            
             (
             which
             Doctrines
             are
             the
             Leaven
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             modern
             Sadducees
             ;
             Sowre
             and
             unwholesome
             Sadducism
             )
             as
             also
             those
             corrupt
             Doctrines
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               intrinsecally
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               That
               Religion
               is
               onely
               a
               Politick
               device
               ,
               a
               trick
               of
               Polititians
               to
               keep
               People
               in
               awe
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             These
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             
               that
               deny
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Atheists
             do
             )
             or
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             
               That
               he
               sees
               no
               sia
               in
               such
               who
               conceit
               themselves
               to
               be
               his
               People
               ,
               to
               be
               nearly
               allyed
               to
               him
            
             (
             as
             the
             Gnosticks
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Ranters
             of
             late
             )
             
               That
               Men
               may
               be
               
               free
               to
               any
               thing
               :
            
             Such
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             as
             these
             tend
             clearly
             to
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             to
             the
             bringing
             in
             and
             cherishing
             of
             all
             ungodliness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             good
             Reason
             for
             the
             Apostles
             advice
             ,
             That
             every
             serious
             Christian
             that
             minds
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             would
             take
             heed
             and
             flee
             such
             ,
             keep
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             Men
             of
             such
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             
               beware
               of
               the
               Leaven
               of
               the
               Sadducees
               .
            
             And
             if
             others
             go
             a
             Whoreing
             after
             such
             Doctrines
             pleasing
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             if
             others
             Apostatize
             and
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             (
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaks
             )
             
               do
               ye
               beware
               lest
               ye
               be
               led
               away
               with
               the
               Errour
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               your
               own
               Stedfastness
               ,
            
             2
             Ep.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             
               Christians
               must
               be
               Stedfast
               and
               Vnmoveable
               in
               the
               Belief
               and
               Profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               those
               great
               things
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               ;
               Because
               else
               they
               cannot
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               always
               Abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
           
             Clear
             and
             strong
             persuasions
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               and
               of
               a
               future
               State
               ,
            
             are
             a
             Root
             and
             Principle
             full
             of
             sap
             and
             lise
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             is
             the
             kindly
             Fruit
             thereof
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             denial
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ,
            
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             opens
             the
             way
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             .
             They
             that
             banish
             out
             of
             their
             Minds
             all
             sense
             of
             a
             future
             State
             ,
             will
             (
             instead
             of
             
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             )
             abound
             in
             every
             evil
             work
             ;
             all
             that
             being
             taken
             away
             which
             onely
             is
             able
             to
             lay
             a
             powerful
             restraint
             upon
             the
             unbridled
             Lusts
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             may
             Appeal
             to
             the
             experience
             and
             observation
             of
             discerning
             and
             serious
             persons
             ;
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             and
             observed
             whether
             those
             that
             can
             hardly
             imagine
             ,
             or
             cannot
             conceive
             any
             thing
             but
             
               Body
               ,
               Flesh
            
             and
             Matter
             ,
             those
             that
             slight
             the
             Notion
             of
             
               Spirit
               ,
               Immaterial
            
             and
             
               Immortal
               Substance
            
             ;
             Whether
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             are
             not
             grievous
             ,
             and
             Religion
             a
             burden
             something
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             more
             desireable
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Epicuri
               de
               grege
               porci
            
             ,
             to
             wallow
             in
             the
             Mire
             of
             sensuality
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             of
             Christ's
             little
             Flock
             ,
             to
             follow
             Christ
             in
             innccency
             and
             purity
             of
             Life
             and
             universal
             obedience
             ;
             
             although
             perhaps
             some
             of
             the
             more
             crafty
             Epicureans
             may
             have
             some
             care
             to
             live
             inoffensively
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             keep
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             a
             Reputation
             in
             the
             World
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             abstain
             from
             some
             sins
             for
             their
             Bodies
             sake
             ,
             to
             keep
             themselves
             in
             Life
             and
             health
             .
          
           
             Both
             the
             Apostles
             Peter
             and
             Jude
             ,
             and
             other
             Apostles
             (
             saith
             S.
             Jude
             in
             Vers.
             17.
             )
             did
             in
             their
             Epistles
             foretel
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               last
               times
               should
               come
               Scoffers
               ,
               walking
               after
               their
               own
               Lusts
               ,
            
             (
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             
             )
             
               after
               their
               ungodly
               Lusts
            
             (
             so
             saith
             
               Jude
               ,
               Vers.
            
             18.
             )
             And
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             fear
             and
             forewarn
             of
             ,
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             Such
             Mockers
             as
             these
             are
             even
             to
             this
             Day
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             where
             Christianity
             is
             Profest
             :
             But
             observe
             the
             Character
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             
               walk
               after
               their
               own
               ungodly
               Lusts
               ,
            
             such
             as
             would
             not
             be
             restrain'd
             from
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             gratifie
             their
             self-will
             ,
             and
             would
             live
             as
             they
             list
             ;
             to
             these
             Men
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ,
            
             is
             very
             unpleasing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             Scoff
             at
             it
             
             and
             oppose
             it
             withal
             their
             might
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             we
             are
             to
             
               shun
               them
               ,
               their
               Principles
               and
               their
               Practices
               ,
            
             so
             let
             it
             be
             our
             care
             to
             
               shun
               the
               giving
               any
               occasion
               or
               advantage
               to
               them
               .
            
             For
             know
             that
             Men
             may
             condemn
             Atheism
             and
             Sadducism
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             their
             Lives
             and
             Conversations
             give
             great
             advantage
             and
             countenance
             thereto
             :
             Both
             Atheism
             and
             Sadducism
             〈◊〉
             steal
             nourishment
             and
             advantage
             from
             the
             Lives
             and
             Practices
             of
             those
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             far
             removed
             from
             them
          
           
             As
             for
             Atheism
             ;
             the
             〈◊〉
             presenting
             God
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             foolishly
             ,
             the
             attributing
             to
             God
             what
             is
             unworthy
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             most
             unlike
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             fair
             Idea
             of
             him
             represented
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             the
             attributing
             to
             him
             the
             very
             imperfections
             of
             sinful
             Man
             :
             The
             Representing
             him
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             his
             Infinite
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             and
             his
             Justice
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Mens
             
               Professing
               that
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               denying
               him
               in
               their
               Works
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             
               Tit.
               1.
               16.
            
             
             )
             their
             so
             living
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             in
             them
             any
             powerful
             and
             real
             sense
             of
             God's
             
             all-seeing
             and
             pure
             Eyes
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             Justice
             and
             Righteousness
             :
             This
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             given
             too
             much
             advantage
             to
             the
             spreading
             and
             strengthening
             of
             Atheism
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             Sadducism
             ,
             which
             slights
             the
             Notion
             of
             Spirits
             or
             Immaterial
             Beings
             ,
             and
             denys
             the
             Existence
             of
             Souls
             after
             their
             Separation
             from
             this
             Earthly
             Body
             ,
             and
             dis-believes
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             future
             State
             ,
             of
             Glory
             and
             a
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             Misery
             and
             punishment
             in
             Heli.
             How
             are
             the
             Modern
             Sadducees
             and
             Epicureans
             the
             more
             hardned
             and
             confirmed
             in
             these
             their
             Notions
             ,
             by
             considering
             that
             Men
             generally
             
               mind
               Earthly
               things
               ,
               their
               Belly
               is
               their
               God
               ,
            
             they
             mind
             and
             seriously
             take
             care
             for
             the
             things
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             little
             relish
             and
             set
             their
             affections
             on
             things
             above
             .
             They
             see
             also
             that
             generally
             Men
             (
             who
             Profess
             to
             believe
             a
             future
             Reward
             and
             Punishment
             )
             seem
             not
             much
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             any
             Danger
             to
             the
             Soul
             by
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             much
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             Hellish
             Misery
             that
             is
             threatned
             :
             For
             most
             Men
             are
             very
             secure
             ,
             and
             manifest
             but
             little
             watchsulness
             over
             themselves
             ,
             and
             
             little
             care
             to
             break
             off
             from
             Sin
             ,
             to
             subdue
             their
             Passions
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             their
             Lusts
             and
             inordinate
             Affections
             :
             All
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             argue
             that
             they
             do
             not
             heartily
             Believe
             what
             they
             Profess
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             such
             thoughts
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Sin
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             Men
             have
             of
             the
             danger
             to
             their
             Life
             by
             drinking
             a
             Cup
             of
             deadly
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             Sensible
             of
             the
             future
             Reward
             and
             Felicities
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             happiness
             of
             another
             State
             :
             For
             they
             are
             generally
             unwilling
             to
             leave
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             unpleasing
             to
             them
             to
             think
             that
             they
             must
             Die.
             They
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             account
             Heaven
             their
             home
             and
             Country
             ,
             and
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             in
             this
             World
             :
             Their
             hopes
             of
             such
             a
             Glorious
             State
             do
             not
             seem
             so
             much
             to
             enravish
             and
             strongly
             affect
             their
             Spirits
             as
             the
             hopes
             of
             some
             outward
             accommodation
             or
             enjoyment
             would
             do
             ,
             which
             would
             tickle
             ,
             and
             overjoy
             them
             and
             transport
             them
             to
             excess
             ,
             when
             possest
             :
             And
             the
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             these
             outward
             things
             does
             engage
             them
             to
             far
             greater
             
             endeavours
             then
             the
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Reward
             to
             come
             ,
             do
             usually
             put
             Men
             upon
             ;
             which
             indeed
             are
             but
             slight
             ,
             and
             formal
             ,
             and
             very
             cold
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             a
             worthy
             seeking
             of
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             as
             becomes
             those
             that
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             Glorious
             Reward
             there
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             Thou
             therefore
             that
             sayst
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             dost
             thou
             in
             
               works
               deny
               him
            
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             live
             
               without
               God
               in
               the
               World
            
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             Mis-represent
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             report
             of
             him
             as
             to
             make
             him
             like
             to
             sinful
             Men
             ?
             Or
             short
             of
             Men
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             he
             requires
             they
             should
             imitate
             him
             ?
          
           
             Thou
             that
             sayst
             there
             is
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             a
             Reward
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             :
             Dost
             thou
             so
             live
             as
             one
             that
             looks
             after
             no
             other
             Portion
             ,
             Consolation
             and
             Reward
             then
             what
             is
             in
             this
             Life
             ?
             Art
             thou
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             cares
             and
             ambitions
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             hasting
             to
             be
             Rich
             and
             Great
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             And
             art
             thou
             immerst
             and
             sunk
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             relish
             the
             things
             above
             ?
          
           
           
             Be
             it
             therefore
             your
             care
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             by
             your
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             your
             Conversation
             and
             Disposition
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             Stedfast
             and
             Unmoveable
             in
             these
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             that
             so
             living
             agreeably
             to
             these
             Truths
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               counted
               worthy
               to
               obtain
               that
               World
               ,
            
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             Luke
             20.
             35.
             
          
           
             Learn
             therefore
             to
             Die
             to
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             was
             
               Crucified
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               to
               him
               .
            
             To
             die
             to
             this
             World
             here
             ,
             to
             leave
             it
             in
             affection
             ,
             makes
             the
             Physical
             Death
             ,
             the
             going
             out
             of
             this
             World
             less
             strange
             and
             less
             uneasie
             .
             Count
             your selves
             to
             be
             but
             
               as
               Pilgrims
               and
               Strangers
               here
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               as
               Pilgrims
               abstain
               from
               Flesbly
               Lusts
               which
               War
               against
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             remarkably
             said
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             (
             who
             
               confessed
               themselves
               to
               be
               Strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             (
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
             )
             and
             accordingly
             behaved
             themselves
             in
             all
             Points
             as
             such
             ,
             
               Sojourning
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               as
               in
               a
               Strange
               Country
            
             (
             Vers.
             9.
             )
             
               that
               they
               that
               say
               such
               things
            
             
             (
             say
             and
             do
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Verbal
             Profession
             )
             
               they
               declare
               plainly
            
             (
             or
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               that
               they
               seek
               a
               Country
               ,
               even
               a
               better
               Country
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Heavenly
            
             (
             Vers.
             14.
             16.
             )
             Accordingly
             do
             ye
             so
             live
             ,
             be
             so
             affected
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             
               plainly
               declare
            
             and
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             others
             that
             ye
             seek
             and
             desire
             
               a
               better
               Country
            
             ,
             a
             better
             Inheritance
             ,
             a
             better
             Portion
             at
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               just
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             the
             word
             [
             Heaven
             ]
             be
             in
             your
             Mouths
             onely
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             be
             in
             your
             Hearts
             .
             Let
             us
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             
               on
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               come
               ,
            
             is
             come
             into
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             thou
             art
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             cares
             and
             ambitions
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             making
             hast
             to
             be
             Rich
             and
             Great
             ,
             loving
             and
             seeking
             onely
             thine
             Ease
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             a
             Soft
             Life
             ;
             if
             thou
             art
             either
             overjoy'd
             or
             over
             grieved
             at
             the
             abundance
             or
             want
             of
             Earthly
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             thy
             Hope
             ,
             thy
             Portion
             and
             Consolation
             were
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             Doest
             thou
             live
             as
             becomes
             one
             that
             
             is
             
               Stedfast
               and
               Vnmoveable
            
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             better
             Life
             ,
             
               the
               Life
               to
               come
            
             ?
          
           
             Nor
             do
             they
             think
             so
             worthily
             as
             they
             ought
             of
             that
             future
             Reward
             and
             Glory
             ,
             that
             think
             it
             so
             easily
             attainable
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             they
             who
             would
             seem
             better
             ,
             think
             so
             honourably
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             from
             some
             Outward
             performances
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             some
             partial
             obedience
             ,
             would
             flatter
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Heirs
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             whereas
             their
             dispositions
             are
             wholly
             unsuiteable
             to
             that
             State
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             converse
             with
             
               the
               Spirits
               of
               just
               Men
               made
               perfect
               .
            
             These
             make
             that
             Glorious
             Reward
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             that
             great
             and
             rich
             Prize
             to
             be
             but
             a
             mean
             and
             cheap
             thing
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             win
             the
             Crown
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             overcome
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             do
             not
             earnestly
             
               strive
               for
               the
               mastery
            
             over
             their
             Lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             nor
             
               keep
               under
               their
               Body
               and
               bring
               it
               into
               subjection
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               Mind
               .
            
             Certainly
             it
             would
             argue
             more
             Humility
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             Wisdom
             (
             as
             being
             the
             safest
             
             course
             )
             to
             think
             more
             of
             Inward
             Preparations
             for
             that
             Heavenly
             State
             ,
             that
             their
             Minds
             might
             be
             purified
             and
             wrought
             into
             a
             temper
             suiteable
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             made
             
               meet
               for
               the
               Inheritance
               in
               Light
            
             ;
             then
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             into
             an
             hope
             and
             conceit
             that
             such
             great
             Glory
             and
             Happiness
             should
             be
             cast
             upon
             them
             for
             some
             lip-labour
             in
             Religion
             ,
             for
             outward
             Sanctimonious
             shows
             ,
             for
             External
             performances
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             so
             little
             mind
             that
             which
             is
             the
             due
             and
             necessary
             preparation
             of
             their
             Souls
             for
             such
             enjoyments
             .
          
           
             Although
             
               this
               Reason
            
             be
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             Christians
             to
             be
             
               Stedfast
               and
               Vnmoveable
               in
               the
               Belief
               and
               Profession
               of
               this
               Truth
            
             ;
             Yet
             I
             shall
             here
             superadd
             
               four
               Reasons
            
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               main
               Fundamental
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               First
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             Accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               delivered
               to
               you
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               principally
               ,
            
             or
             as
             that
             which
             
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             amongst
             the
             first
             and
             principle
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             
               That
               God
               is
               a
               Rewarder
               of
               those
               that
               seek
               him
               diligently
               ,
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             First
             things
             to
             be
             known
             and
             firmly
             embraced
             (
             
               Heb.
               11.
            
             )
             without
             which
             belief
             all
             the
             motions
             in
             Religion
             will
             be
             very
             weak
             and
             slow
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             
               the
               Joy
            
             be
             set
             besore
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             will
             then
             
               run
               with
               patience
            
             and
             perseverance
             
               the
               Race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               him
               ,
            
             and
             
               endure
               the
               Cross
            
             (
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             
               Hebr.
               12.
            
             )
             and
             
               despise
               the
               shame
            
             :
             As
             the
             Apostles
             
               reioyced
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               shame
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.
             41.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               for
               Teaching
               and
               Preaching
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Vers.
             42.
             
               sor
               Teaching
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               Preaching
               through
               Jesus
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             at
             which
             the
             Sadducees
             (
             being
             then
             in
             Power
             )
             
               were
               grieved
            
             (
             Acts
             4.
             2.
             
             )
             
               and
               filled
               with
               indignation
            
             or
             envy
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Prize
             to
             be
             received
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Race
             ;
             and
             this
             Prize
             
               a
               Crown
               of
               Life
               and
               Glory
               ,
               incorruptible
               ,
               unfading
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             25.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             )
             not
             like
             those
             corruptible
             and
             withering
             Crowns
             and
             Garlands
             made
             
             of
             Oaken
             leaves
             or
             Olive-branches
             ,
             but
             this
             made
             of
             the
             leaves
             of
             
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             in
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ;
             there
             will
             then
             be
             wrestling
             and
             striving
             ,
             and
             (
             the
             better
             to
             prepare
             and
             enable
             for
             the
             winning
             of
             it
             )
             
               a
               being
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               a
               keeping
               under
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               bringing
               it
               into
               subjection
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             the
             Corinthians
             who
             well
             knew
             the
             sitness
             of
             those
             allusions
             ,
             the
             Isthmian
             Games
             being
             Celebrated
             here
             ,
             in
             that
             Isthmus
             or
             Neck
             of
             Land
             on
             which
             Corinth
             was
             Built
             .
          
           
             So
             great
             an
             Insluence
             and
             Power
             hath
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             
               the
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
            
             to
             the
             raising
             and
             animating
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             the
             greatest
             Atcheivements
             !
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             particular
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               (
               Chap.
               6.
               1.
               
               )
            
             in
             that
             short
             Institution
             consisting
             of
             Six
             Articles
             ,
             which
             Christians
             were
             first
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             mentions
             these
             Two
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             and
             
               Eternal
               Judgment
            
             ,
             when
             God
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             shall
             dispence
             Eternal
             Rewards
             (
             
               undefiled
               Rewards
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
             phrase
             is
             ,
             
               Wisdom
               .
               4.
               2.
            
             
             )
             to
             those
             that
             Believe
             and
             Obey
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Punishments
             to
             every
             Soul
             that
             doth
             Evil
             
               Tribulation
               and
               Anguish
               ,
               Indignation
               and
               Wrath
               to
               them
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               obey
               Unrighteousness
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             fit
             also
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             this
             Truth
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               a
               future
               State
            
             is
             called
             
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15
             1.
             and
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Hymenaeus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             denyed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             that
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ,
               of
            
             or
             
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               Shipwrack
            
             ;
             and
             in
             2
             Ep.
             chap.
             2.
             it
             's
             said
             of
             Hymenaeus
             and
             Philaetus
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               erred
               concerning
               the
               Truth
               ,
               (
               the
               Faith
            
             and
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Eminency
             )
             and
             in
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               Blaspheme
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             these
             their
             Principles
             destructive
             to
             Religion
             ,
             to
             all
             honesty
             and
             godliness
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             good
             Conscience
             the
             great
             Apostle
             
               delivered
               them
               up
               to
               Satan
            
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             more
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             (
             as
             being
             a
             Truth
             of
             great
             Importance
             
             and
             Influence
             in
             Christianity
             )
             was
             from
             the
             first
             by
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             strongly
             asserted
             and
             profest
             against
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             false
             Christians
             that
             fell
             from
             this
             Truth
             :
             And
             the
             so
             early
             falling
             away
             and
             revolting
             from
             this
             Truth
             (
             one
             of
             the
             Truths
             of
             Christianity
             which
             was
             so
             soon
             and
             first
             of
             all
             departed
             from
             )
             was
             an
             ill
             Omen
             and
             Prognostick
             of
             that
             wickedness
             which
             followed
             after
             .
             The
             Apostles
             (
             after
             Christ
             was
             Ascended
             )
             took
             great
             care
             to
             preserve
             and
             promote
             this
             Truth
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             Judas
             was
             fallen
             from
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             one
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             into
             his
             room
             ;
             What
             's
             the
             work
             he
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             to
             ?
             It
             is
             thus
             described
             in
             Acts
             1.
             22.
             
             —
             
               Must
               one
               be
               Ordained
               to
               be
               with
               us
               a
               Witness
               of
               his
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             )
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             of
             ours
             through
             him
             .
             S
             Peter
             and
             S.
             
               John
               Preached
               through
               Jesus
               the
               Resurrestion
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             Acts
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             both
             these
             are
             largely
             insisted
             upon
             (
             and
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             more
             largely
             elsewhere
             )
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             if
             we
             rise
             not
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               Risen
            
             :
             
             And
             if
             we
             Rise
             ,
             Christ
             is
             Risen
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               Risen
               ,
               we
               are
               yet
               in
               our
               Sins
               ,
            
             Vers.
             17.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             also
             that
             all
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             are
             very
             particular
             and
             full
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             upon
             which
             ours
             doth
             depend
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               This
               great
               Truth
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               (
               an
               hope
               more
               then
               in
               this
               Life
               )
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               embraced
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               be
               Stedfast
               and
               Vnmoveable
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Truth
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               sweet
               and
               strong
               Consolation
               ,
            
             full
             of
             strengthening
             Joy
             ,
             the
             most
             Soveraign
             Cordial
             and
             Restorative
             ,
             when
             our
             Flesh
             and
             Heart
             may
             begin
             to
             fail
             through
             either
             inward
             or
             outward
             griefs
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             not
             without
             great
             cause
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             repeats
             this
             four
             times
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Sermons
             (
             John
             6.
             )
             
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               Day
               ,
            
             Vers.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             44
             ,
             54.
             where
             it
             is
             repeated
             as
             being
             a
             Truth
             full
             of
             comfort
             and
             encouragement
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Appendant
             Glory
             and
             Reward
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             more
             
             then
             once
             
               The
               Hope
            
             .
             Acts
             23.
             6.
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Of
               the
               Hope
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               I
               am
               called
               in
               question
               :
            
             Which
             words
             [
             
               of
               the
               hope
            
             as
             being
             no
             new
             ,
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             are
             omitted
             in
             Chap.
             24.
             21.
             where
             that
             former
             Speech
             of
             his
             is
             mentioned
             again
             and
             refer'd
             to
             .
          
           
             See
             this
             also
             in
             Acts
             24.
             15.
             and
             more
             fully
             in
             Acts
             26.
             6
             ,
             7.
             which
             will
             clear
             that
             in
             Acts
             28.
             20.
             
             
               For
               the
               hope
               of
               Israel
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             asserting
             the
             Resurrection
             )
             
               I
               am
               bound
               with
               this
               Chain
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christians
             ,
             
               who
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               died
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               those
               who
               sleep
               in
               Jesus
            
             (
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               will
               God
               bring
               with
               him
            
             :
             they
             are
             
               not
               to
               sorrow
               concerning
               them
               which
               are
               asleep
               ,
               as
               others
               which
               have
               no
               hope
               ,
            
             no
             such
             knowledge
             and
             assurance
             of
             a
             Glorious
             
               Resurrection
               and
               Reward
               to
               come
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             having
             treated
             hereof
             ,
             might
             well
             conclude
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               Comfort
               ye
               one
               another
               with
               these
               words
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Titus
             2.
             13.
             are
             mentioned
             together
             
               the
               blessed
               hope
               and
               glorious
               appearance
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             they
             may
             look
             for
             with
             comfort
             
             who
             are
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             
               live
               Godly
               ,
               Righteously
               and
               Soberly
               in
               this
               present
               World
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             thought
             it
             the
             most
             welcome
             Morning-Salutation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               risen
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             
               Mary
               Magdalene
            
             and
             the
             other
             Women
             that
             had
             the
             first
             notice
             by
             an
             Angel
             of
             
               Christ's
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             
               they
               went
               from
               the
               Sepulcher
               with
               great
               Joy
            
             (
             Matth.
             28.
             8.
             
             )
             to
             tell
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             
               as
               they
               Mourned
               and
               Wept
            
             ,
             (
             Mark.
             16.
             10.
             )
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             did
             
               Die
               dayly
               ,
               Fought
               with
               Beasts
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             was
             
               in
               Jeopardy
               every
               hour
            
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             )
             Now
             what
             did
             comfort
             and
             encourage
             him
             in
             all
             this
             ?
             It
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             
               the
               dead
               should
               rise
            
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             one
             famous
             Instance
             for
             the
             further
             Illustrating
             of
             this
             particular
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Brethren
            
             with
             their
             Mother
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             2
             
               Maccab.
               Chap.
            
             7.
             to
             which
             that
             passage
             in
             Hebr.
             11.
             35.
             doth
             clearly
             refer
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Others
               were
               tortured
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               not
               accepting
               deliverance
               ,
               
               that
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               better
               Resurrection
               .
            
             In
             the
             Story
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               Tormented
               with
               Scourges
               and
               Whips
               ,
            
             Verse
             1.
             
             Their
             Tortures
             are
             called
             
               Extreme
               Tortures
            
             ,
             Vers.
             42.
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             description
             of
             some
             of
             them
             in
             Vers.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             )
             and
             all
             this
             they
             suffered
             unto
             Death
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             (
             that
             Monster
             of
             Cruelty
             )
             because
             they
             would
             not
             Transgress
             the
             Law
             in
             
               eating
               Svines
               Flesh
               ,
               Vers.
            
             1.
             
             They
             might
             have
             been
             delivered
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             yielded
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             
               Antiochus
               exhorted
            
             the
             Youngest
             Brother
             
               with
               words
            
             ,
             and
             also
             
               assured
               him
               with
               Oaths
            
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             yield
             ,
             
               he
               would
               make
               him
               both
               a
               rich
               and
               an
               happy
               Man
               ,
               and
               also
               take
               him
               for
               his
               friend
               ,
               and
               trust
               him
               with
               Affairs
               ,
            
             Vers.
             24.
             
             Now
             what
             was
             it
             that
             did
             make
             them
             
               Stedfast
               and
               Unmoveable
            
             unto
             the
             last
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             that
             did
             comfort
             them
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             bitter
             pains
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             that
             did
             animate
             and
             fortifie
             them
             against
             all
             the
             either
             allurements
             or
             terrors
             which
             the
             King
             did
             try
             them
             with
             ?
             It
             was
             clearly
             this
             ,
             
               The
               hope
               and
               belief
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               to
               Everlasting
               Life
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               
               Body
               .
            
             And
             this
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             by
             Six
             Passages
             in
             the
             Story
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Second
               Brother's
            
             Speech
             to
             Antiochus
             (
             in
             Vers.
             9.
             )
             
               Thou
               like
               a
               Fury
               takest
               us
               out
               of
               this
               present
               Life
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               of
               the
               World
               shall
               raise
               us
               up
               ,
               who
               have
               died
               for
               his
               Laws
               ,
               unto
               Everlasting
               Life
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             is
             said
             to
             speak
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               at
               the
               last
               gasp
               .
            
          
           
             A
             second
             Passage
             is
             that
             Speech
             of
             
               the
               Third
               Brother
            
             (
             in
             Vers.
             11.
             )
             who
             said
             
               Courageously
               ,
               These
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Tongue
             and
             his
             Hands
             ,
             which
             he
             held
             forth
             Manfully
             ,
             Vers.
             10.
             )
             
               These
               I
               had
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Laws
               I
               despise
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               I
               hope
               to
               receive
               them
               again
               .
            
          
           
             A
             third
             Passage
             is
             
               the
               Fourth
               Brother's
            
             Speech
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             full
             ,
             (
             in
             
               Vers.
               14
               )
               It
               is
               good
               ,
               being
               put
               to
               Death
               by
               Men
               ,
               to
               look
               for
               hope
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               raised
               up
               again
               :
               As
               for
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               Resurrection
               to
               Lise
               .
            
             And
             this
             will
             explain
             the
             Speech
             of
             the
             Youngest
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Passage
             (
             in
             Vers.
             36.
             )
             
               Our
               Brethren
               who
               now
               have
               suffered
               a
               short
               pain
               ,
               are
               dead
               under
               
               God's
               Covenant
               of
               Everlasting
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             A
             fifth
             Passage
             is
             the
             Speech
             of
             
               the
               Mother
               ,
               who
               was
               Marvellous
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               Honourable
               Memory
            
             ;
             for
             being
             
               filled
               with
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Courageous
               Spirits
               ,
               she
               exhorted
               every
               one
               of
               her
               Seven
               Sons
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               her
               Womanish
               Thoughts
               with
               a
               Manly
               Stomach
               ,
            
             she
             said
             unto
             them
             (
             in
             Vers.
             23.
             )
             
               Doubtless
               the
               Creatour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               will
               also
               of
               his
               own
               Mercy
               give
               you
               Breath
               and
               Life
               again
               ,
               as
               you
               now
               regard
               not
               your
               own
               selves
               for
               his
               Laws
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             A
             sixth
             Passage
             is
             her
             Speech
             to
             her
             Youngest
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             most
             of
             all
             Tempted
             by
             Antiochus
             to
             accept
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             this
             (
             in
             
               Vers.
               29.
               )
               Fear
               not
               the
               Tormentour
               ;
               but
               being
               Worthy
               of
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               take
               thy
               Death
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               receive
               thee
               again
               with
               thy
               Brethren
               .
            
             This
             is
             part
             of
             her
             Excellent
             Speeches
             to
             her
             Sons
             ,
             and
             an
             Illustrious
             proof
             of
             her
             great
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             as
             to
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ;
             
               For
               when
               she
               saw
               her
               Seven
               Sons
               Slain
               within
               the
               space
               of
               one
               Day
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               she
               bare
               it
               with
               a
               good
               Courage
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               she
               had
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             exprest
             in
             Vers.
             20.
             and
             
               last
               
               of
               all
               ,
               aster
               the
               Sons
               ,
               the
               Mother
               Died
               ,
            
             Vers.
             41.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             by
             this
             admirable
             Instance
             how
             this
             Noble
             Mother
             and
             her
             Sons
             ,
             rather
             then
             Transgress
             one
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             forbidding
             to
             Tast
             Swines
             Flesh
             ,
             suffer'd
             the
             most
             Exquisite
             Tortures
             with
             a
             Magnanimous
             Patience
             ,
             
               despised
               their
               Bodies
            
             ,
             (
             Vers.
             11.
             )
             
               regarded
               not
               their
               own
               selves
               for
               his
               Laws
               sake
               ,
            
             (
             Vers.
             23.
             )
             
               offered
               up
               their
               Bodies
               and
               Lives
               for
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
            
             (
             Vers.
             37.
             )
             
               loved
               not
               their
               Lives
               to
               Death
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             faithful
             in
             
               Apocal.
               12.
               )
               reproched
            
             ,
             or
             
               disdained
               ,
               disesteemed
               ,
               their
               Lives
               unto
               Death
               ,
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Zibulon
             and
             Napthali
             ,
             Judg.
             5.
             18.
             
             )
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Hebr.
             11.
             
               would
               not
               accept
               of
               deliverance
            
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             enabled
             them
             thus
             
               to
               choose
               rather
               to
               die
               gloriously
            
             was
             this
             ,
             
               That
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               better
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             a
             Resurrection
             to
             Life
             ,
             which
             
               the
               Fourth
               Brother
            
             plainly
             told
             Antiochus
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             (
             Chap.
             7.
             14.
             
             )
             a
             Resurrection
             far
             more
             acceptable
             to
             them
             then
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             their
             present
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             
             to
             have
             their
             Life
             prolonged
             and
             respited
             for
             a
             while
             upon
             Earth
             upon
             the
             terms
             offered
             ,
             
               to
               live
               a
               little
               time
               and
               a
               moment
               longer
               ,
            
             as
             the
             phrase
             is
             Chap.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             hath
             no
             less
             shined
             out
             in
             the
             faithful
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             who
             
               loved
               not
               their
               Lives
               unto
               Death
               ,
            
             (
             Apocal.
             12.
             )
             who
             did
             
               bear
               in
               their
               Bodies
               the
               dying
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             (
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             )
             
               in
               Weariness
               and
               Painfulness
               ,
               in
               Watchings
               often
               ,
               in
               Hunger
               and
               Thirst
               ,
               in
               Fastings
               often
               ,
               in
               Cold
               and
               Nakedness
               ,
               in
               Stripes
               and
               Imprisonments
               ,
            
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             )
             and
             were
             faithful
             unto
             Death
             ;
             not
             accepting
             of
             deliverance
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             scattering
             a
             little
             Incense
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             puting
             a
             little
             Incense
             into
             the
             Censors
             .
             And
             all
             this
             they
             suffer'd
             willingly
             ,
             as
             being
             mindful
             of
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             ,
             
               I
               will
               raise
            
             thee
             
               up
               at
               the
               last
               Day
            
             (
             Jo.
             6.
             )
             or
             that
             in
             Apocal.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               Be
               thou
               faithful
               unto
               Death
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               Crown
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Consider
             therefore
             (
             O
             faithful
             Christian
             )
             and
             often
             consider
             the
             
             great
             encouragement
             and
             
               strong
               consolation
            
             ,
             that
             it
             stored
             up
             in
             this
             Fundamental
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               .
            
             If
             thy
             Body
             lie
             in
             a
             Dungeon
             ,
             in
             cold
             Irons
             ,
             and
             perish
             here
             ;
             Yet
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             and
             sit
             upon
             a
             Throne
             .
             If
             it
             be
             Ioden
             with
             Chains
             ;
             it
             shall
             hereafter
             put
             on
             Robes
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             be
             Clothed
             with
             the
             Royal
             Apparel
             .
             What
             though
             thou
             be
             here
             (
             as
             Christ
             was
             )
             Crowned
             with
             Thorns
             ,
             yet
             hereafter
             thou
             shalt
             have
             a
             better
             Crown
             then
             a
             Crown
             of
             Gold
             ,
             then
             the
             Richest
             Crown
             that
             ever
             any
             King
             or
             Emperour
             did
             wear
             .
             What
             though
             wicked
             Men
             
               Eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
            
             Gods
             People
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Micah
             .
             3.
             3.
             yet
             their
             Flesh
             doth
             
               rest
               in
               hope
            
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             second
             Particular
             ,
             I
             might
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Christ's
               Resurrection
            
             (
             upon
             which
             ours
             doth
             depend
             )
             is
             full
             of
             the
             greatest
             comfort
             and
             encouragement
             :
             For
             as
             he
             was
             delivered
             (
             to
             death
             )
             
               for
               our
               Offences
            
             ,
             so
             he
             
               rose
               again
               for
               our
               Justification
            
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
             His
             Resurrection
             did
             evidence
             his
             Death
             to
             be
             an
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             availeable
             to
             the
             making
             of
             Atonement
             and
             
             Expiation
             of
             our
             Sins
             .
             For
             had
             it
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             not
             Christ
             our
             Surety
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             done
             and
             suffered
             all
             that
             God
             required
             at
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             making
             Atonement
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             God
             would
             not
             have
             
               loosed
               the
               Bands
            
             ,
             or
             
               Cords
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             in
             raising
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             have
             been
             
               holden
               fast
            
             by
             Death
             (
             Acts
             2.
             24
             )
             and
             still
             detain'd
             in
             the
             dark
             Prison
             of
             the
             Grave
             ;
             he
             had
             not
             been
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Seated
             at
             God's
             Right
             Hand
             :
             But
             his
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             received
             up
             into
             Glory
             ,
             and
             his
             Interceeding
             there
             in
             the
             Vertue
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             all
             who
             truly
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             are
             evident
             proofs
             of
             the
             acceptableness
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             was
             well
             pleased
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             had
             fulfilled
             all
             that
             God
             required
             of
             him
             
               to
               make
               Reconciliation
               for
               Iniquity
            
             (
             Dan.
             9.
             )
             The
             Apostle
             therefore
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             declared
             (
             or
             demonstrated
             )
             
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             And
             this
             (
             if
             duly
             consider'd
             )
             makes
             much
             for
             comfort
             and
             
               strong
               consolation
            
             unto
             all
             sincere
             
             Christians
             :
             Hence
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             (
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             34
             
             )
             
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               Condemneth
               ?
               It
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               yea
               rather
               ,
               that
               is
               Risen
               again
               ,
               who
               is
               even
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               also
               maketh
               Intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               This
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               is
               such
               as
               properly
               and
               powerfully
               tends
               to
               ,
               and
               engages
               a
               Christian
               to
               the
               greatest
               Self-purification
               ,
            
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Purity
             ,
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             in
             Soul
             and
             in
             Body
             ,
             to
             
               the
               cleansing
               of
               himself
               from
               all
               filthiness
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
            
             ;
             which
             is
             
               to
               perfect
               Holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
             And
             because
             it
             makes
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Advancement
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Purity
             in
             Heart
             and
             Life
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             firmly
             Believed
             and
             Profest
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             its
             said
             ,
             in
             1
             John
             3.
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
            
             (
             the
             hope
             of
             
               seeing
               God
               as
               he
               is
            
             ,
             Vers.
             2.
             )
             
               purifies
               himself
               even
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               :
            
             He
             endeavours
             after
             the
             greatest
             Self-purification
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             onely
             
               the
               pure
               in
               Heart
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
            
             who
             is
             Purity
             it self
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             thrice
             repeated
             in
             Apocal.
             4.
             8.
             but
             in
             some
             Greek
             Copies
             Nine
             times
             These
             two
             
             are
             therefore
             joyned
             together
             [
             
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             The
             Soul
             must
             first
             become
             
               like
               unto
               God
            
             in
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             
               seeing
               God
               as
               he
               is
            
             ,
             of
             enjoying
             him
             and
             having
             any
             near
             and
             blissful
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             The
             onely
             means
             
               to
               behold
               the
               Face
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             to
             behold
             it
             
               in
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             Christian
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             when
             he
             awakes
             from
             the
             sleep
             of
             Death
             ,
             
               with
               God's
               likeness
            
             .
             It
             was
             to
             this
             purpose
             well
             observed
             by
             Plotinus
             ,
             one
             of
             Origen's
             Schollars
             (
             in
             
               Ennead
               .
               1.
               lib.
               6.
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               would
               see
               God
            
             (
             who
             is
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Pure
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
             the
             Original
             and
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               make
               account
               first
               to
               become
               God-like
            
             ;
             his
             Soul
             must
             first
             be
             purified
             as
             ever
             he
             would
             hope
             to
             seé
             and
             enjoy
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             as
             the
             Soul
             sets
             it self
             in
             good
             earnest
             upon
             Self-purification
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             Preparation
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             prospers
             in
             its
             sincere
             and
             earnest
             endeavours
             
             to
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             it self
             from
             all
             that
             within
             which
             is
             contrary
             unto
             God
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             degrees
             and
             proportion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Hierocles
             to
             .
             wards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Comment
             upon
             Pythagoras
             his
             Golden
             Verses
             ,
             speaks
             of
             the
             great
             privileges
             of
             a
             Purified
             Soul
             )
             
               it
               revives
            
             ,
             and
             becomes
             more
             lively
             ,
             active
             and
             vivacious
             ,
             
               is
               more
               collected
               within
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               filled
               with
               Divine
               Strength
               and
               Power
               :
            
             Now
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Locks
             of
             Samson
             are
             grown
             again
             (
             Judg.
             16.
             )
             and
             the
             Strength
             which
             went
             and
             was
             gone
             from
             the
             Soul
             by
             its
             yielding
             to
             the
             Blandishments
             and
             Softnesses
             of
             the
             Sensual
             and
             Animal
             Life
             (
             that
             most
             dangerous
             and
             enveigling
             Delilah
             )
             is
             return'd
             again
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Wings
             of
             the
             Soul
             grow
             again
             and
             better
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             it
             moves
             more
             freely
             ,
             being
             delivered
             from
             what
             did
             hitherto
             clog
             and
             stop
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             s
             Heavenly
             slight
             and
             Journey
             upwards
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             indeed
             (
             and
             they
             not
             a
             few
             )
             who
             seem
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             Belief
             and
             Hope
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             who
             yet
             do
             only
             
             reach
             to
             a
             slight
             and
             superficial
             Purity
             ,
             in
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             answerable
             to
             their
             slight
             and
             superficial
             knowledge
             of
             this
             Grand
             and
             Important
             Truth
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             that
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               Sin
               within
               is
            
             stronger
             and
             more
             operative
             then
             
               the
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               without
            
             ;
             and
             be
             the
             Form
             never
             so
             Glorious
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Men
             (
             as
             the
             Pharisaick
             Purity
             was
             very
             Specious
             and
             taking
             with
             the
             vulgar
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             )
             yet
             there
             is
             little
             security
             ,
             no
             confidence
             concerning
             such
             Men
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             will
             shamefully
             prejudice
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Religion
             Professed
             by
             them
             :
             For
             they
             all
             this
             while
             under
             this
             disguise
             do
             Cherish
             ,
             and
             Foment
             ,
             and
             make
             much
             of
             
               diverse
               Lusts
               and
               Pleasures
            
             (
             which
             they
             
               serve
               ,
               Titus
            
             3.
             3.
             
             )
             and
             such
             Sins
             as
             are
             most
             gainful
             :
             These
             are
             uncrucified
             ,
             alive
             and
             strong
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             all
             Provision
             made
             for
             them
             (
             Rom.
             13.
             ult
             .
             )
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             break
             out
             when
             there
             are
             Tempting
             occasions
             ;
             and
             hereby
             
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               Blasphemed
            
             (
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             24.
             
             )
             and
             by
             Christians
             of
             this
             Temper
             is
             the
             Holy
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               the
               
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               evil
               spoken
               of
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             But
             where
             there
             is
             
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               within
            
             ,
             there
             will
             also
             be
             
               the
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               without
            
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             Form
             then
             that
             meer
             external
             Righteousness
             which
             the
             Spiritual
             Pharisees
             boast
             of
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             a
             
               fair
               shew
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               Galat.
               6.
            
             
             When
             Christians
             
               have
               Purified
               their
               Souls
               in
               obeying
               the
               Truth
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             (
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaks
             in
             
               1
               Ep.
               Chap.
               22.
            
             )
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             this
             inward
             Purity
             of
             the
             Soul
             will
             be
             emproved
             to
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Purity
             of
             outward
             conversation
             .
             There
             is
             the
             greatest
             security
             concerning
             their
             ordering
             the
             outward
             conversation
             aright
             ,
             whose
             Hearts
             are
             Purified
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             a
             living
             Fountain
             and
             Principle
             of
             Holiness
             within
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Heart
             is
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             words
             and
             actions
             be
             ,
             
               Matth.
               12.
               35.
            
             
             It
             was
             therefore
             absolutely
             the
             best
             Counsel
             and
             the
             right
             Method
             for
             Self-purification
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             delivered
             ,
             
               Matth.
               23.
               26.
               
               Cleanse
               first
               that
               which
               is
               within
               ,
               that
               the
               out-side
               may
               be
               clean
               also
               .
            
             That
             the
             Streams
             be
             Pure
             and
             Chrystalline
             ,
             it
             's
             necessary
             
             that
             the
             Spring
             and
             Well-head
             be
             clear
             .
             Purity
             in
             Heart
             is
             Purity
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             Purity
             in
             Actions
             is
             Purity
             in
             the
             Streams
             .
          
           
             God
             requires
             Self-purification
             as
             to
             both
             ;
             
               Clean
               Hands
            
             and
             a
             
               Pure
               Heart
            
             ,
             Psal.
             24.
             4.
             
             The
             
               Cleansing
               of
               the
               Hands
            
             and
             the
             
               Purifying
               of
               the
               Heart
            
             ,
             Isa.
             4.
             8.
             where
             the
             Hands
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             active
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Instruments
             most
             used
             for
             action
             are
             put
             for
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             denote
             all
             outward
             actions
             which
             are
             visible
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             outward
             visible
             Course
             of
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             God
             requires
             both
             
               the
               Inward
            
             and
             
               Outward
               Purity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             obliges
             a
             Christian
             to
             
               the
               Inward
            
             ,
             so
             likewise
             to
             
               the
               Outward
            
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             He
             that
             longs
             and
             waites
             for
             
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Body
            
             (
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             
             )
             he
             that
             hopes
             for
             a
             Glorious
             and
             
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             ,
             believing
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             Power
             to
             such
             Purity
             and
             Glory
             ,
             must
             needs
             infer
             from
             hence
             that
             it
             becomes
             him
             
               to
               possess
               his
               Vessel
            
             (
             his
             Body
             )
             
               in
               Sanctification
               and
               Honour
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               in
               the
               Lust
               of
               Concupiscence
               ,
            
             
             or
             
               Passion
               of
               Lust
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             hath
             it
             :
             That
             so
             the
             Body
             may
             be
             in
             a
             fit
             and
             capable
             condition
             of
             being
             raised
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             an
             Incorruptible
             and
             Heavenly
             State.
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             (
             in
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             )
             where
             he
             hath
             many
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             to
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             to
             discountenance
             Uncleanness
             ,
             argues
             from
             Christs
             Resurrection
             and
             from
             ours
             ,
             Vers.
             14.
             
             
               God
               hath
               raised
               up
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               will
               also
               raise
               up
               us
               by
               his
               own
               Power
               .
            
             As
             we
             believe
             and
             expect
             that
             God
             will
             raise
             up
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             an
             Incorruptible
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             Pure
             and
             Undefiled
             State
             ,
             as
             he
             raised
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             
               we
               shall
               bear
               the
               IMage
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               ,
               the
               last
               Adam
               ,
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
            
             (
             for
             
               as
               is
               the
               Heavenly
               ,
               such
               are
               they
               also
               that
               are
               Heavenly
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             They
             shall
             have
             such
             a
             Body
             as
             Christ
             now
             hath
             )
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             keep
             our
             Bodies
             Undefiled
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Purity
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             in
             
               Vers.
               15.
               
               Know
               ye
               not
               ,
               that
               your
               Bodies
               are
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Shall
               I
               then
               take
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               the
               Members
               of
               an
               Harlot
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             Argument
             to
             perswade
             to
             a
             being
             
               Steadfast
               and
               Vnmoveable
            
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             is
             taken
             from
             
               the
               excellent
               properties
               and
               effects
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               so
               adequate
               to
               the
               several
               needs
               and
               exigencies
               of
               a
               Christian
               here
               ,
            
             and
             furnishing
             him
             with
             such
             considerations
             as
             may
             be
             greatly
             helpful
             to
             him
             in
             the
             several
             Tryals
             and
             Exigencies
             he
             may
             meet
             with
             in
             this
             World.
             As
             particularly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Doctrine
             firmly
             and
             heartily
             entertain'd
             ,
             begets
             in
             Holy
             Souls
             the
             greatest
             Equanimity
             and
             Contentedness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             disturbing
             and
             wasting
             Cares
             and
             Ambitions
             ,
             which
             other
             Men
             have
             experience
             of
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
            
             let
             your
             Moderation
             be
             known
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             
               Phil.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Your
               Moderation
               ,
            
             ]
             in
             the
             largest
             and
             most
             comprehensive
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             Moderation
             as
             to
             the
             desires
             and
             pursuits
             of
             Worldly
             things
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               things
               of
               this
               Life
            
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             )
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             1
             Jo.
             3.
             17.
             )
             
               Worldly
               Goods
            
             :
             For
             how
             Indecorous
             is
             it
             for
             that
             Christian
             to
             be
             Anxious
             or
             Eager
             
             about
             the
             getting
             and
             having
             much
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             who
             looks
             and
             hopes
             for
             
               the
               better
               and
               enduring
               Substance
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             (
             Heb.
             10.
             )
             who
             expects
             Treasures
             of
             Glory
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             to
             bestow
             on
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               at
               hand
            
             to
             dispense
             them
             ;
             and
             '
             ere
             long
             thou
             shalt
             
               tast
               and
               see
               how
            
             good
             and
             
               gracious
               the
               Lord
               is
            
             .
          
           
             Moderation
             ]
             as
             to
             the
             great
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             how
             little
             and
             mean
             are
             these
             things
             to
             that
             Crown
             and
             Kingdom
             which
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             will
             give
             ?
             What
             are
             they
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             this
             World
             and
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             to
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             (
             Jo.
             12.
             43.
             
             )
             the
             Reputation
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               the
               Honour
               that
               cometh
               from
               God
               onely
            
             (
             Jo.
             5.
             44.
             
             )
             that
             
               Glory
               and
               Honour
            
             with
             which
             God
             will
             reward
             
               the
               patient
               Continuance
               in
               well
               doing
               ?
            
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               begets
               a
               sober
               Cheerfulness
               and
               Joy
               in
               them
               .
            
             To
             such
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               alway
               ,
               and
               again
               I
               say
               Rejoyce
               ,
            
             Phil.
             4.
             and
             this
             Joy
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             forementioned
             
               Equanimity
               and
               Contentedness
               of
               Spirit
            
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             delights
             and
             satisfactions
             be
             
             (
             as
             they
             should
             be
             )
             in
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             us
             what
             is
             best
             for
             us
             to
             have
             ,
             either
             in
             kind
             what
             we
             desire
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             desire
             and
             have
             .
             
               Delight
               thy self
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               desires
               of
               thy
               Heart
               ,
            
             (
             Psal.
             37.
             4.
             )
             Whereas
             if
             our
             delights
             be
             placed
             chiefly
             in
             other
             things
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             it
             s
             better
             we
             should
             not
             have
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             have
             what
             we
             desire
             ,
             God
             may
             give
             it
             us
             in
             Judgment
             :
             As
             it
             is
             said
             in
             
               Psal.
               77.
               29.
               
               He
               gave
               them
               their
               own
               desire
            
             ;
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             Manna
             ,
             and
             slighted
             it
             :
             They
             would
             have
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             for
             Manna
             he
             gave
             them
             Quails
             :
             But
             
               while
               their
               Meat
               was
               in
               their
               Mouths
               ,
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             sober
             chearfulness
             and
             joy
             (
             we
             speak
             of
             )
             arising
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             this
             together
             with
             a
             due
             Moderation
             and
             Equanimity
             ,
             is
             a
             safe
             repast
             ,
             and
             is
             greatly
             availeable
             to
             the
             health
             and
             well
             being
             even
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             this
             State
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             assures
             of
             a
             better
             ,
             an
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             Body
             hereafter
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               secures
               us
               against
               the
               most
               winning
               and
               dangerous
               Tentations
               and
               Allurements
               of
               this
               present
               World
            
             ;
             as
             it
             did
             Moses
             in
             Pharaoh's
             Court
             ,
             who
             
               when
               he
               was
               come
               to
               Years
               ,
               refused
               to
               be
               call'd
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Pharaoh's
             
               Daughter
               ,
               choosing
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Sin
               for
               a
               season
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             (
             Heb.
             11.
             )
             The
             Instance
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             here
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             little
             more
             consider'd
             .
          
           
             Moses
             when
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               grown
               big
            
             ,
             a
             grown
             Man
             (
             not
             a
             Novice
             ,
             not
             a
             Child
             ;
             nor
             when
             Old
             and
             Doting
             ,
             not
             when
             Weak
             and
             Decrepit
             ,
             and
             unfit
             to
             tast
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             Aged
             Barzillai
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             35.
             but
             )
             Moses
             in
             his
             Ripe
             Years
             and
             setled
             Strength
             ,
             being
             then
             
               full
               Forty
               Years
               Old
            
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             27.
             
             This
             
               Moses
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Pharaoh's
             
               Daughter
               .
               Thermutis
            
             (
             that
             was
             her
             Name
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             relates
             )
             Pharaoh's
             onely
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             much
             beloved
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             saved
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             Nursed
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             took
             care
             for
             his
             Ingenuous
             Education
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Wisdom
             
             and
             Learning
             of
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               (
               Philo
               Jud.
            
             in
             his
             
               de
               vitâ
               Mosis
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             she
             was
             at
             great
             Charges
             in
             procuring
             Men
             from
             Forreign
             Parts
             to
             Instruct
             him
             .
             )
             She
             
               took
               him
               for
               her
               Son
            
             (
             Exod.
             2.
             10.
             
             Acts
             7.
             21.
             )
             Intending
             him
             to
             Inherit
             her
             Father's
             Kingdom
             :
             She
             that
             took
             him
             (
             when
             an
             Infant
             )
             out
             of
             this
             Ark
             of
             Bull-Rushes
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             laid
             ,
             would
             have
             set
             him
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             Adopting
             him
             for
             her
             Son.
             But
             
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               her
               Son
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             the
             Heir
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             he
             rejected
             the
             offer
             of
             a
             Throne
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             greatest
             Dignity
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             chose
             the
             Cross
             rather
             then
             Crown
             ;
             or
             if
             a
             Crown
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             then
             a
             Crown
             of
             Gold
             ,
             he
             
               chose
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               Sin
               for
               a
               season
               ,
            
             or
             (
             to
             render
             it
             more
             closely
             to
             the
             Greek
             )
             
               to
               have
               the
               Temporary
               enjoyment
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             chose
             rather
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Court
             ;
             yea
             in
             
               that
               great
               and
               terrible
               Wilderness
               ,
               wherein
               were
               Fiery
               .
               Serpents
               and
               Scorpions
               ,
               and
               drought
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               no
               Water
               ,
            
             
             (
             as
             it
             is
             described
             ,
             Deut.
             8.
             15.
             )
             He
             chose
             rather
             to
             endure
             the
             hardships
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             then
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Delicacies
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             live
             there
             in
             all
             ease
             and
             softness
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Delights
             and
             Sensual
             satisfactions
             which
             Courts
             afford
             ,
             to
             have
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             things
             and
             outward
             Glory
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             others
             so
             much
             scramble
             for
             ;
             to
             have
             these
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             (
             if
             Egypt
             could
             afford
             it
             )
             heaped
             upon
             him
             ;
             all
             this
             would
             have
             flowed
             in
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             be
             Adopted
             by
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             for
             her
             Son.
             And
             besides
             his
             own
             Personal
             Worth
             and
             Accomplishments
             ,
             the
             unordinary
             Amiableness
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             the
             Excellency
             of
             his
             Parts
             emproved
             by
             the
             best
             Education
             ,
             the
             singular
             sweetness
             of
             his
             Spirit
             (
             Meek
             and
             gentle
             
               above
               all
               Men
               upon
               Earth
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             3.
             
             )
             would
             have
             won
             and
             gain'd
             him
             all
             Love
             and
             Respects
             and
             Venerations
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Words
             and
             Applause
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             made
             him
             more
             capable
             of
             gratifying
             and
             pleasing
             himself
             ,
             and
             emproving
             the
             advantages
             which
             the
             Court-life
             
             might
             afford
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             Vers.
             26.
             
             
               He
               esteemed
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             for
             Christ
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Angel
             that
             did
             lead
             them
             and
             
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               way
            
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             Canaan
             )
             
               greater
               Riches
               then
               the
               Treasures
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             of
             which
             Wealth
             and
             Power
             he
             had
             been
             Possest
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             content
             to
             go
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             was
             it
             that
             enabled
             him
             to
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             deny
             himself
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             worthy
             to
             be
             famed
             for
             
               the
               most
               Self-denying
            
             Man
             (
             as
             he
             was
             for
             the
             
               most
               Meek
            
             Man
             )
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             It
             was
             his
             Faith
             :
             Heb.
             11.
             24.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Moses
             
               when
               he
               was
               come
               to
               Tears
               ,
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             .
             He
             did
             it
             not
             out
             of
             Sullenness
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Pet
             or
             Humour
             ,
             but
             deliberately
             ,
             and
             upon
             choice
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             best
             reason
             and
             ground
             ,
             
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               Reward
               to
               come
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             Faith
             that
             enabled
             him
             to
             Eye
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Account
             given
             in
             Vers.
             26.
             
             
               For
               he
               had
               respect
               unto
               the
               Recompence
               of
               the
               Reward
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             expectation
             
             of
             better
             Treasures
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             better
             Crown
             then
             what
             Thermutis
             could
             have
             helpt
             him
             to
             ,
             a
             better
             Kingdom
             then
             that
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             the
             expectation
             of
             better
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             happy
             condition
             hereafter
             ,
             infinitely
             above
             the
             Temporary
             delights
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Sin
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             for
             a
             little
             while
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             given
             up
             himself
             to
             ,
             he
             had
             lost
             those
             purer
             and
             permanent
             pleasures
             at
             Gods
             Right
             Hand
             ;
             The
             belief
             of
             better
             things
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Heir
             of
             ,
             if
             he
             approved
             himself
             as
             a
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             ever
             be
             Heir
             of
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             ;
             This
             was
             it
             which
             enabled
             him
             to
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             all
             the
             hardships
             and
             difficulties
             he
             met
             with
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             few
             nor
             small
             .
          
           
             Grotius
             interprets
             (
             as
             the
             Socinians
             do
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               Possessing
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             the
             Land
             Promised
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
             But
             the
             word
             being
             used
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chap.
             Vers.
             35.
             for
             
               the
               Heavenly
               Reward
            
             ,
             where
             it
             follows
             what
             is
             said
             in
             Vers.
             34.
             
             
               A
               better
               and
               an
               enduring
               Substance
               (
               or
               being
               )
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             we
             may
             well
             here
             also
             
             understand
             it
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             .
             But
             had
             it
             been
             onely
             an
             Earthly
             Canaan
             that
             Moses
             had
             respect
             to
             ,
             we
             may
             hence
             argue
             ;
             If
             an
             Earthly
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             short
             (
             as
             our
             Life
             is
             )
             and
             not
             secured
             from
             troubles
             and
             crosses
             ,
             could
             thus
             far
             affect
             Moses
             ,
             and
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             secured
             him
             against
             the
             Tentations
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             to
             choose
             Piety
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             rather
             then
             Pleasures
             accompanied
             with
             Sin
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             should
             the
             Heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Living
            
             (
             as
             Heaven
             may
             be
             better
             call'd
             so
             then
             Earth
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Land
             and
             Country
             of
             the
             Living
             
               to
               Eternity
            
             )
             how
             much
             more
             should
             
               the
               upper
               Canaan
            
             (
             of
             which
             it
             may
             be
             rather
             said
             then
             of
             the
             lower
             and
             Earthly
             Canaan
             ,
             Deut.
             8.
             
             That
             it
             is
             
               a
               Land
               wherein
               thou
               shalt
               Eat
               Bread
               without
               scarceness
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               lack
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               )
               a
               Land
               that
               floweth
            
             with
             what
             is
             sweeter
             and
             better
             then
             
               Milk
               and
               Honey
            
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             should
             it
             prevail
             with
             us
             to
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             overcome
             the
             Temporary
             delights
             of
             Sin
             !
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               This
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
               makes
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Believer
               Impregnable
               ,
               when
               assaulted
               with
               the
               greatest
               difficulties
               and
               dangers
               from
               without
               .
            
             It
             Arms
             and
             Fortifies
             him
             against
             the
             most
             threatning
             Terrours
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             most
             alluring
             Tentations
             ;
             an
             instance
             and
             eminent
             proof
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             the
             
               Seven
               Brethren
            
             and
             their
             Mother
             who
             suffer'd
             under
             Antiochus
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             spake
             before
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               It
               enábles
               Christians
               to
               take
               patiently
               the
               Loss
               of
               Friends
               ,
               the
               Decease
               of
               nearest
               and
               dearest
               Relations
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               sleep
               in
               Jesus
               :
            
             As
             knowing
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             again
             with
             Christ
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             God
             will
             raise
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             as
             soon
             be
             with
             Christ
             when
             he
             
               Descends
               from
               Heaven
               with
               a
               Shout
               ,
               with
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               and
               the
               Trump
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             those
             that
             are
             alive
             upon
             the
             Earth
             at
             his
             coming
             ;
             who
             
               shall
               not
               prevent
               them
               which
               are
               asleep
            
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               Rise
               first
               ,
            
             and
             so
             all
             of
             them
             (
             both
             the
             newly
             raised
             Saints
             ,
             
             and
             the
             then
             living
             who
             
               shall
               be
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               Eye
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             )
             their
             Bodies
             being
             to
             be
             made
             Incorruptible
             and
             Immortal
             ,
             and
             so
             qualified
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bodies
             of
             them
             that
             were
             raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             shall
             at
             once
             be
             
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Judge
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             ;
             
               and
               so
               shall
               they
               ever
               be
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             All
             this
             we
             have
             in
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             
             And
             are
             not
             these
             
               words
               of
               comfort
            
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Christian
             Friends
             Deceased
             ?
          
           
             And
             it
             enables
             also
             
               to
               take
            
             patiently
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             
               joyfully
               ,
               the
               spoyling
               of
               their
               Goods
               ,
            
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Worldly
             Goods
             ,
             their
             Estates
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             of
             the
             believing
             Hebrews
             ,
             in
             Chap.
             10.
             34.
             
             Where
             also
             is
             mention'd
             that
             which
             enabled
             them
             to
             such
             a
             joyous
             patience
             ,
             for
             it
             immediately
             follows
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Verse
             ,
             
               knowing
               in
               your selves
               that
               you
               have
               in
               Heaven
               a
               better
               and
               more
               enduring
               Substance
               ,
            
             better
             Treasures
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             none
             can
             spoile
             them
             of
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             their
             losses
             and
             sufferings
             here
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             Infinitely
             Rewarded
             and
             
               Recompensed
               
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Just.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               It
               makes
               Believers
               more
               mindful
               of
               ,
               and
               faithful
               to
               ,
               the
               great
               ends
               of
               Life
               and
               Being
               in
               this
               World
            
             ;
             It
             melts
             them
             into
             softer
             Compassions
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             enlarges
             them
             into
             greater
             desires
             of
             and
             endeavours
             after
             the
             good
             of
             others
             every
             way
             ;
             That
             they
             also
             may
             with
             them
             be
             
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               accounted
               worthy
               to
               obtain
               that
               World
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             (
             Luke
             20.
             35.
             
             )
             
               and
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             (
             Chap.
             31.
             26.
             )
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             those
             
               that
               love
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             2
             
               Tim.
               4.
            
             )
             and
             prepare
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             fain
             have
             others
             also
             so
             minded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             do
             what
             good
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             These
             long
             and
             
               look
               for
               the
               Blessed
               Hope
               and
               Glorious
               Appearing
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             Tit.
             2.
             )
             Then
             shall
             the
             shadows
             of
             this
             dark
             Life
             flee
             away
             ;
             Then
             shall
             the
             Day
             break
             ,
             and
             the
             Night
             be
             gone
             ;
             Then
             will
             the
             Eyelids
             of
             that
             Morning
             begin
             to
             open
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             awake
             and
             
             see
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             in
             Righteousness
             ;
             The
             Morning
             to
             that
             calm
             and
             fair
             Day
             of
             Eternity
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               3.
               ult
            
             .
             )
             the
             Day
             that
             shall
             have
             no
             Sun-set
             ,
             no
             Evening
             ;
             
               the
               Day
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               ,
               we
               shall
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               it
               ,
            
             (
             Psal.
             118.
             )
          
           
             To
             these
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Resurrection
            
             is
             that
             encouraging
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             in
             
               Luke
               23.
               28.
            
             where
             ,
             after
             the
             mention
             of
             Christs
             coming
             in
             a
             Cloud
             with
             Power
             and
             great
             Glory
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             
               When
               these
               things
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               then
               look
               up
               and
               lift
               up
               your
               Heads
               ,
               for
               your
               Redemption
               draweth
               nigh
               .
            
             The
             Phrase
             is
             like
             to
             that
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Exerto
               capite
               facta
               expectatio
               Creaturae
            
             :
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             by
             a
             Pathetical
             Elegant
             Prosopopeia
             brings
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             expecting
             ,
             looking
             and
             longing
             for
             ,
             
               with
               Head
               lifted
               up
               ,
               the
               Manifestation
               ,
            
             and
             Vers.
             21.
             
               the
               Glorious
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             
               delivered
               from
               the
               Bondage
               of
               Corruption
               and
               the
               being
               subject
               unto
               Vanity
               ,
            
             under
             which
             it
             
               groanth
               and
               travellèth
               with
               pain
               until
               now
               .
            
             But
             the
             word
             in
             Luke
             respects
             rather
             the
             then
             becoming
             temper
             os
             the
             Mind
             
             then
             any
             gesture
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             imports
             the
             greatest
             longing
             and
             most
             joyous
             expectation
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Syriack
             attending
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             doth
             not
             unfitly
             render
             the
             Greek
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Look
               up
            
             ]
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Be
               of
               goood
               Cheer
               ,
               have
               a
               good
               Heart
               .
            
             But
             this
             comfort
             is
             onely
             for
             
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             for
             
               those
               that
               love
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Characterizes
             those
             Christians
             to
             whom
             
               God
               the
               Righteous
               Judge
               will
               at
               that
               Day
               give
               the
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               :
            
             )
             and
             such
             onely
             can
             
               love
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             his
             Illustrious
             appearing
             ,
             his
             coming
             then
             with
             Power
             and
             great
             Glory
             ,
             who
             have
             already
             endured
             and
             felt
             with
             patience
             the
             Day
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             appearance
             within
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             not
             disturb'd
             ,
             nor
             opposed
             in
             his
             Refining
             and
             Spiritual
             Work
             ,
             
               for
               he
               is
               like
               a
               Refiners
               Fire
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               Sit
               as
               a
               Refiner
               and
               Purifier
               of
               Silver
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               Mal.
               3.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PROPOSITION
             III.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Christians
               must
               always
               Abound
            
             ,
             or
             
               Excel
               ,
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
           
             The
             Greek
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             not
             onely
             
               to
               Abound
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               Excel
            
             :
             So
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               ye
               may
               Excel
            
             ;
             And
             Matth.
             5.
             47.
             saith
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               What
               Excellent
            
             ,
             or
             
               what
               Singular
               ,
               what
               Extraordinary
               thing
               do
               ye
               ?
            
          
           
             Both
             come
             much
             to
             one
             ,
             Christians
             must
             
               Excel
               others
            
             ,
             or
             
               Abound
               more
               then
               others
            
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             
               Excel
               themselves
            
             ,
             or
             
               Abound
               more
               then
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             And
             what
             herein
             S.
             Paul
             exhorts
             others
             to
             ,
             he
             himself
             practised
             ;
             He
             
               excelled
               others
            
             ,
             he
             
               abounded
               more
               then
               others
            
             ,
             so
             he
             saith
             of
             himself
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               Laboured
               more
               abundantly
               then
               they
               all
               ,
            
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             in
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               Labours
               more
               abundant
            
             :
             Witness
             his
             Preaching
             from
             Jerusalem
             
               and
               round
               about
               even
               unto
            
             Illyricum
             (
             
               Rom.
               15.
               19.
            
             )
             Three
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             German
             Miles
             (
             as
             Paraeus
             upon
             the
             place
             observes
             )
             particularly
             ,
             in
             Arabia
             (
             Gal.
             1.
             17.
             
             )
             at
             Damascus
             (
             Gal.
             1.
             17
             )
             at
             Antioch
             (
             Acts
             13.
             1.
             
             )
             at
             Seleucia
             (
             Acts
             13.
             4.
             
             )
             in
             Cyprus
             (
             Acts
             13.
             4.
             
             )
             
             in
             Pamphilia
             (
             Acts
             13.
             13.
             
             )
             in
             Pisidia
             (
             Acts
             13.
             14.
             
             )
             in
             Lycaonia
             (
             Acts
             14.
             6.
             
             )
             in
             Cilicia
             (
             Acts
             15.
             41.
             
             )
             in
             Phrygia
             (
             Acts
             16.
             6.
             
             )
             in
             Galatia
             (
             Acts
             16.
             6.
             
             )
             at
             Troas
             (
             Acts
             16.
             8.
             
             )
             at
             Athens
             (
             Acts
             17.
             15.
             
             )
             in
             Achaia
             (
             Acts
             18.
             1.
             
             )
             in
             Macedonia
             (
             Acts
             16.
             10.
             
             )
             besides
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             those
             places
             especially
             
               where
               Christ
               was
               not
               Named
            
             (
             for
             to
             Preach
             here
             was
             his
             Holy
             Ambition
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             made
             his
             labour
             the
             greater
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             far
             easier
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             onely
             Preacht
             where
             others
             had
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Christian
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             he
             excell'd
             others
             ,
             so
             he
             
               excelled
               himself
            
             also
             .
             So
             he
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             3.
             
             
               Forgeting
               those
               things
               which
               are
               behind
            
             (
             not
             looking
             at
             that
             which
             was
             behind
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Race
             I
             have
             passed
             ,
             or
             how
             much
             others
             are
             behind
             me
             )
             
               and
               reaching
               forth
               unto
               those
               things
               which
               are
               before
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             stretching
             as
             hard
             as
             I
             can
             to
             get
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Race
             which
             is
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             overtake
             and
             out-run
             others
             )
             
               I
               press
               towards
               the
               Mark
            
             ,
             or
             Goal
             ,
             for
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Prize
               of
               the
               high
               calling
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             Taught
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             Practised
             ;
             and
             in
             Conformity
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             his
             Example
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Christians
               must
               Excel
               themselves
               ,
               must
               Abound
               more
               then
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Their
             
               last
               Works
            
             must
             be
             
               more
               then
               the
               first
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             in
             Revel
             .
             2.
             19.
             
             They
             must
             
               not
               be
               weary
               in
               well-doing
            
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             and
             mend
             their
             pace
             ,
             still
             making
             a
             sarther
             Progress
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             
               going
               onto
               perfection
            
             (
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             )
             And
             the
             nearer
             they
             are
             to
             the
             Goal
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Race
             ,
             the
             faster
             they
             must
             Run
          
           
             Thus
             the
             same
             Apostle
             writing
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             (
             Chap.
             4.
             1.
             
             )
             doth
             
               beseech
               and
               exhort
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               had
               received
            
             (
             had
             been
             taught
             )
             
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               walk
               and
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               Abound
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
          
           
             And
             truly
             the
             more
             Excellent
             Christians
             have
             a
             Spirit
             of
             great
             Ingenuity
             in
             them
             ,
             For
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Sensible
             of
             the
             much
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             them
             already
             .
             He
             
               hath
               Blessed
               them
               with
               all
               Spiritual
               blessings
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             and
             Spiritual
             good
             things
             are
             the
             choicest
             of
             Blessings
             .
             And
             they
             judge
             themselves
             less
             then
             the
             least
             of
             Gods
             Mercies
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             did
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             10.
             
             
               I
               am
               less
               then
               all
               the
               Mercies
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               shewed
               unto
               thy
               Servant
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             fitly
             renders
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               My
               deserts
               are
               less
               then
               all
               the
               Mercies
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Benefits
               which
               thou
               hast
               done
               to
               thy
               Servant
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             Sensible
             of
             the
             much
             more
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             
               is
               reserved
               for
               them
               in
               Heaven
            
             (
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             )
             They
             have
             cause
             to
             say
             with
             David
             (
             Psal.
             31.
             19.
             )
             
               O
               how
               great
               is
               thy
               Goodness
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               :
            
             As
             they
             have
             cause
             also
             to
             reckon
             with
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               present
               time
               ,
            
             all
             their
             labours
             and
             services
             ,
             
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               Glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             Sensible
             of
             the
             little
             they
             have
             done
             for
             God
             ,
             what
             mean
             and
             poor
             returns
             they
             have
             made
             to
             God
             who
             hath
             dealt
             bountifully
             with
             them
             .
             None
             are
             more
             deeply
             sensible
             of
             their
             Omissions
             ,
             none
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             judge
             themselves
             
               unprofitable
               Servants
            
             (
             Luke
             17.
             )
             then
             they
             that
             have
             abounded
             most
             
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             It
             was
             the
             Speech
             of
             that
             Holy
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             ,
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               Lord
               forgive
               me
               my
               Omissions
            
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             most
             Industrious
             and
             Diligent
             Labourer
             in
             God's
             Vineyard
             .
             Admirable
             is
             the
             humble
             Ingenuity
             of
             those
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             when
             Christ
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             before
             Angels
             and
             Men
             doth
             remember
             to
             their
             Honour
             what
             they
             had
             done
             for
             Him
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             reply
             ,
             
               Lord
               when
               saw
               we
               thee
               an
               Hungred
               ,
               and
               fed
               thee
               ;
               or
               Thirsty
               ,
               and
               gave
               thee
               drink
               ;
               or
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               and
               took
               thee
               in
               ;
               or
               Naked
               ,
               and
               clothed
               thee
               ,
               or
               Sick
               ,
               or
               in
               Prison
               ,
               and
               came
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
          
           
           
             A
             Lover
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             serves
             him
             not
             out
             of
             Mercenary
             regards
             ,
             but
             from
             an
             Ingenuous
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             not
             score
             up
             his
             Duties
             and
             keep
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Performances
             ,
             does
             not
             Register
             and
             then
             reckon
             how
             many
             good
             Offices
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             keeps
             no
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             Services
             ;
             and
             then
             sits
             still
             and
             applauds
             and
             pleases
             himself
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             But
             he
             
               forgets
               the
               things
               which
               are
               behind
            
             ;
             he
             is
             as
             little
             elated
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             presseth
             hard
             forward
             ,
             and
             
               reacheth
               to
               the
               things
               that
               are
               before
               .
            
          
           
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Formal
             ,
             meer
             Outward
             Christians
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             Pharisaick
             and
             Servile
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             far
             from
             serving
             God
             acceptably
             (
             Heb.
             12
             )
             they
             set
             an
             high
             value
             upon
             their
             Performances
             ;
             and
             (
             like
             the
             shallow
             Streams
             which
             are
             most
             loud
             )
             they
             boast
             of
             their
             Outward
             Services
             ,
             and
             please
             and
             pride
             themselves
             in
             their
             often
             reflections
             upon
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             also
             be
             applauded
             by
             others
             ;
             
               for
               all
               their
               Works
               they
               do
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               Men
            
             (
             Matth.
             
             23.
             5.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             used
             here
             (
             and
             in
             Matth.
             6.
             5.
             
             )
             is
             very
             proper
             and
             fit
             to
             express
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Stage-Players
             and
             Actors
             of
             a
             Part
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             it
             imports
             such
             
               a
               seeing
            
             ,
             such
             
               a
               looking
               on
            
             by
             Men
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Theatre
             or
             Stage
             ,
             a
             looking
             on
             with
             Admiration
             and
             Applause
             :
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             other
             word
             in
             Matth.
             6.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               Glorified
            
             ,
             or
             
               Honoured
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             too
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             some
             Outward
             Service
             ,
             void
             of
             Inward
             Life
             ,
             that
             they
             perform
             to
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             their
             All
             ,
             it
             is
             All
             that
             they
             will
             part
             with
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             have
             it
             valued
             at
             no
             mean
             rate
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             small
             opinion
             of
             their
             Lip-devotion
             ,
             and
             the
             Bodily
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             ;
             their
             Honouring
             God
             with
             their
             Lips
             ,
             some
             good
             words
             ,
             or
             some
             good
             works
             not
             proceeding
             from
             a
             right
             principle
             ,
             nor
             directed
             to
             a
             right
             end
             :
             And
             hereby
             they
             think
             they
             do
             
               demereri
               Deum
            
             ,
             and
             oblige
             Him
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             is
             but
             an
             empty
             Shell
             which
             they
             bring
             ,
             a
             Shell
             without
             a
             Kernel
             ,
             a
             Cabinet
             without
             the
             Jewels
             .
             But
             such
             is
             their
             high
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             challenge
             God
             for
             not
             taking
             due
             notice
             of
             the
             Honour
             and
             Service
             they
             do
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             ,
             so
             sensible
             and
             regardful
             thereof
             as
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             when
             things
             go
             otherwise
             with
             them
             then
             they
             wish
             .
             The
             Inward
             Language
             of
             their
             Hearts
             is
             fully
             exprest
             by
             Isa.
             Chap.
             58.
             3.
             
             
               Wherefore
               have
               we
               Fasted
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               and
               thou
               seest
               not
               ?
               Wherefore
               have
               we
               Afflicted
               our
               Soul
               ,
               and
               thou
               takest
               no
               knowledge
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             but
             a
             meer
             Outward
             Humiliation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             exprest
             in
             Vers.
             5.
             
             
               The
               bowing
               down
               the
               Head
               as
               a
               Bul-Rush
               for
               a
               Day
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               spreading
               of
               Sackcloth
               and
               Ashes
               under
               them
               .
            
             But
             alas
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             hanging
             or
             
               bowing
               down
               the
               Head
            
             ,
             while
             the
             Heart
             is
             unbowed
             and
             unhumbled
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             
               Sackcloth
               and
               Ashes
            
             ,
             whenas
             
               Pride
               compasseth
               them
               as
               a
               Chain
               ,
            
             (
             Psal.
             73.
             6.
             
             )
             ?
          
           
             Here
             then
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             those
             that
             are
             Christians
             Outwardly
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             Christians
             Inwardly
             (
             as
             the
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               Jew
               (
               Rom.
               2.
            
             )
             The
             former
             make
             great
             account
             of
             their
             trifles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             most
             solid
             realities
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             
             precious
             rarities
             :
             The
             other
             account
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Best
             performances
             ,
             their
             most
             substantial
             Services
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             nothing
             before
             God
             ;
             But
             though
             it
             becomes
             them
             to
             think
             thus
             humbly
             and
             meanly
             of
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             God
             who
             weighs
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             and
             tryeth
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             high
             esteem
             of
             them
             ;
             
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               their
               Work
               and
               Labour
               of
               Love
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               shewed
               toward
               his
               Name
               ,
            
             (
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
             )
             but
             he
             will
             remember
             them
             and
             their
             Performances
             ,
             and
             an
             Honourable
             Commemoration
             shall
             be
             made
             of
             them
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             they
             are
             Sensible
             of
             the
             little
             they
             have
             done
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             grieved
             at
             their
             Omissions
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             sensible
             of
             the
             little
             time
             they
             have
             to
             repair
             their
             neglects
             of
             those
             fair
             advantages
             which
             they
             have
             had
             for
             doing
             good
             :
             They
             are
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             Shortness
             and
             Uncertainty
             of
             their
             Life
             and
             continuance
             here
             ;
             that
             their
             time
             is
             but
             Short
             here
             to
             Testifie
             their
             Love
             to
             God
             in
             their
             Love
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             caring
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             they
             have
             but
             a
             Short
             space
             to
             Labour
             in
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             
             but
             short
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             nothing
             to
             Eternity
             )
             if
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Morning
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             (
             and
             indeed
             such
             serious
             Thoughts
             as
             these
             do
             more
             commonly
             possess
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             of
             their
             Life
             :
             )
             And
             therefore
             they
             rouse
             up
             and
             excite
             themselves
             to
             a
             greater
             diligence
             ,
             Awake
             ,
             awake
             ,
             up
             and
             be
             doing
             ,
             they
             say
             unto
             their
             Soul
             ;
             Stir
             up
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             in
             thee
             ,
             
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               Grace
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             And
             show
             forth
             that
             Strength
             in
             a
             Power
             to
             do
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             more
             bardness
             ,
             as
             becomes
             
               a
               good
               Souldier
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             )
          
           
             
               While
               it
               is
               Day
            
             ,
             while
             the
             light
             of
             Life
             shines
             ,
             
               thou
               must
               Work
               the
               Works
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               thee
               ,
            
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             must
             be
             heeded
             by
             thee
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Night
               cometh
               when
               no
               Man
               can
               Work
               ,
            
             (
             Jo.
             9.
             4.
             
             )
             the
             Sunfet
             of
             thy
             Life
             ,
             the
             Night
             of
             Death
             approacheth
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             seasons
             and
             advantages
             for
             an
             active
             employing
             thy self
             about
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             Glorifying
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             will
             be
             over
             and
             past
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               because
               there
               is
               no
               Work
               ,
               nor
               deliberation
               ,
               nor
               Wisdom
               
               in
               the
               Grave
               whither
               thou
               art
               going
               ;
               whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               findeth
               to
               do
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               thy
               might
               ,
            
             (
             Eccles.
             9.
             19.
             )
             Love
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             a
             more
             Emphatical
             word
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               with
               all
               thy
               Strength
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               Mind
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               Soul
            
             ;
             with
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             Power
             ;
             all
             thy
             faculties
             must
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             their
             best
             pitch
             :
             And
             the
             best
             expression
             and
             proof
             of
             this
             Love
             is
             in
             serving
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             thy
             Generation
             to
             the
             best
             of
             thy
             Skill
             and
             Abilities
             .
          
           
             Live
             much
             in
             a
             Short
             time
             ,
             
               for
               the
               time
               past
               of
               our
               Life
               may
               suffice
               us
               to
               have
               wrought
               our
               own
               Will
            
             ;
             But
             
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               for
               us
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               no
               longer
               Live
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               time
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               to
               the
               Lusts
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             (
             to
             the
             gratifying
             of
             those
             Appetites
             which
             Men
             generally
             Indulge
             themselves
             in
             )
             
               but
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             obey'd
             and
             complyed
             with
             in
             all
             things
             by
             us
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             our
             wonder
             and
             our
             grief
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             (
             the
             shortest
             time
             is
             too
             long
             )
             Strangers
             to
             God
             and
             the
             ways
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             for
             any
             time
             live
             
               without
               God
               in
               the
               World
            
             ,
             
             and
             be
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             Best
             of
             Services
             and
             Employments
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Services
             of
             Religion
             ;
             That
             we
             should
             be
             
               estranged
               from
               the
               Life
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Noblest
             and
             Sweetest
             Lise
             ,
             a
             Life
             of
             the
             highest
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             satisfying
             Pleasure
             :
             And
             therefore
             being
             now
             restored
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             having
             found
             him
             whom
             our
             Souls
             Love
             ,
             and
             whom
             our
             Souls
             should
             ever
             have
             loved
             ,
             him
             who
             loved
             us
             first
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             cleave
             the
             more
             close
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             
               with
               full
               purpose
               of
               Heart
            
             ;
             How
             should
             we
             live
             wholly
             to
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             
               Walk
               Worthy
               of
               him
               unto
               all
               pleasing
               ,
               being
               fruitful
               in
               every
               good
               Work
            
             ;
             studying
             to
             know
             what
             will
             please
             him
             ,
             what
             is
             
               that
               good
               and
               acceptable
               and
               perfect
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             then
             to
             do
             it
             with
             all
             Alacrity
             and
             Faithfulness
             .
          
           
             Live
             then
             much
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             
               Redeem
               the
               time
            
             ,
             repair
             thy
             Omissions
             in
             some
             measure
             by
             Redoubling
             thy
             diligence
             .
             Let
             the
             Book
             of
             thy
             Life
             (
             the
             Book
             that
             must
             be
             opened
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             )
             be
             full
             of
             Sense
             and
             worthy
             Matter
             ;
             Let
             there
             be
             no
             void
             spaces
             and
             empty
             lacunas
             (
             Idle
             Words
             and
             an
             Idle
             Life
             are
             such
             )
             in
             it
             :
             Let
             every
             
             Page
             of
             it
             (
             every
             Day
             )
             be
             fill'd
             with
             what
             is
             Significant
             ,
             Intelligible
             ,
             Rational
             ,
             and
             Worthy
             to
             be
             Transcribed
             and
             Copyed
             out
             by
             others
             .
             Live
             in
             an
             Exemplary
             way
             ,
             and
             follow
             that
             best
             Exemplar
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             S.
             Peter
             gives
             this
             short
             Character
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             Sermon
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               went
               about
               doing
               good
            
             .
             Think
             thou
             hast
             lost
             a
             Day
             (
             as
             it
             s
             said
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Titus
               Vespasian
            
             )
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             done
             some
             good
             in
             it
             .
             Think
             thou
             hast
             not
             lived
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             lived
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             Religion
             :
             As
             that
             Courtier
             who
             retired
             from
             the
             Vanities
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             seriously
             applyed
             himself
             to
             the
             Services
             of
             Religion
             Seven
             Years
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             would
             have
             this
             Epitaph
             ,
             
               Hic
               jacet
               Septuagenarius
               qui
               septem
               vixit
               annos
               .
            
             Let
             that
             Speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             (
             
               Rom.
               12.
               11.
            
             
             )
             be
             often
             in
             thy
             Thoughts
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             Written
             in
             fair
             Letters
             upon
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             
               Not
               Slothful
               in
               business
               ,
               Fervent
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               Serving
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             be
             
               Slothful
               in
               Business
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             to
             diligence
             and
             industry
             in
             our
             Calling
             and
             what
             concerns
             us
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               thy
               Hand
               findeth
               to
               do
               ,
            
             as
             
             the
             occasion
             shall
             offer
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             shall
             require
             (
             so
             the
             phrase
             is
             used
             in
             Judg.
             9.
             33.
             and
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             7.
             
             )
             
               do
               it
               with
               thy
               Might
            
             ,
             do
             it
             as
             well
             as
             thou
             canst
             :
             
               As
               we
               have
               opportunity
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               good
               unto
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             or
             
               as
               we
               have
               Ability
            
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             
             But
             especially
             
               do
               not
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
            
             (
             Jer.
             48
             )
             be
             not
             negligent
             and
             lazy
             in
             Religion
             ;
             make
             that
             thy
             business
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             thy
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             make
             it
             not
             thy
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             to
             be
             done
             onely
             by
             the
             by
             ;
             be
             serious
             and
             in
             good
             earnest
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             thy
             Soul.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             
               Fervent
               in
               Spirit
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             like
             is
             said
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             25.
             
             )
             
               burning
               in
               Spirit
            
             ,
             not
             coldly
             affected
             towards
             God's
             Service
             and
             Honour
             ,
             but
             with
             enflamed
             affections
             and
             earnest
             endeavours
             ever
             following
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             this
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             in
             Titus
             2.
             
             
               Zealous
               of
               good
               Works
            
             .
          
           
             It
             follows
             ,
             
               Serving
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Season
            
             ,
             or
             Opportunity
             that
             is
             before
             us
             (
             for
             not
             a
             few
             Greek
             Copies
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               time
            
             or
             season
             )
             embracing
             and
             emproving
             all
             the
             advantages
             that
             present
             themselves
             to
             us
             
             for
             procuring
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             winning
             others
             ,
             and
             doing
             Honour
             to
             God.
             And
             this
             indeed
             is
             a
             good
             Time-serving
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             least
             Self-seeking
             ;
             and
             we
             serve
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             when
             we
             serve
             
               the
               time
            
             or
             season
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             and
             improve
             the
             present
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             every
             advantageous
             occasion
             of
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             Christians
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             more
             emproved
             in
             Grace
             and
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             account
             themselves
             more
             obliged
             to
             this
             
               Abounding
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             11.
             that
             
               our
               Salvation
               is
               now
               nearer
               to
               us
               then
               when
               we
               believed
               ,
            
             when
             we
             were
             first
             called
             and
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             we
             are
             now
             nearer
             to
             
               the
               end
            
             ,
             or
             reward
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             we
             are
             nearer
             to
             the
             Coal
             and
             end
             of
             our
             Race
             ,
             and
             consequently
             nearer
             to
             the
             Prize
             of
             our
             high
             Calling
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             This
             Life
             of
             Action
             draws
             nearer
             to
             its
             Period
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             Reward
             is
             more
             near
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             Hand
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               knowing
               the
               time
            
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             season
             of
             loving
             
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             of
             doing
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             to
             others
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             )
             
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               Sleep
               ,
            
             to
             shake
             off
             all
             drowsiness
             ,
             to
             awake
             out
             of
             a
             Lazy
             Profession
             ,
             to
             be
             up
             and
             be
             doing
             :
             For
             we
             have
             not
             long
             to
             live
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             e're
             long
             we
             shall
             lay
             hold
             on
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Reward
             far
             beyond
             all
             our
             Services
             ,
             infinitely
             above
             all
             our
             Labours
             here
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             it
             may
             not
             be
             unfit
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             Three
             fold
             Self-denyal
             ,
             full
             of
             Nobleness
             and
             Ingenuity
             ,
             in
             the
             more
             Excellent
             Christians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             they
             are
             Sensible
             of
             a
             Better
             State
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             of
             better
             Enjoyments
             ,
             and
             Satisfactions
             more
             pure
             and
             permanent
             then
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             are
             full
             of
             comfortable
             hopes
             of
             their
             safe
             arrival
             and
             happy
             entertainment
             in
             that
             
               World
               of
               Souls
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             the
             Jews
             call
             it
             )
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             gathered
             to
             
               the
               Spirits
               of
               Just
               Men
               made
               perfect
               :
            
             Yet
             they
             are
             not
             unwilling
             ,
             nay
             rather
             desirous
             ,
             to
             stay
             longer
             for
             their
             Reward
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             do
             more
             Service
             here
             ,
             and
             Minister
             
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             they
             would
             Labour
             more
             in
             God's
             Vineyard
             ,
             they
             would
             Abound
             more
             
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             They
             are
             not
             over-hasty
             to
             receive
             their
             Wages
             ,
             their
             Penny
             for
             Labouring
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             .
             They
             do
             not
             complain
             of
             their
             bearing
             the
             Burden
             and
             Heat
             of
             the
             Day
             .
             They
             are
             willing
             with
             Jacob
             to
             serve
             Seven
             other
             Years
             for
             Rachel
             .
             They
             are
             not
             impatient
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             way
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             murmur
             that
             they
             are
             kept
             from
             tasting
             the
             Fruits
             thereof
             .
             They
             are
             not
             eager
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             full
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
             .
             They
             are
             content
             with
             some
             Clusters
             of
             Grapes
             here
             ,
             to
             Hearten
             and
             Strengthen
             them
             for
             their
             Work
             and
             Labour
             .
             They
             would
             not
             go
             to
             rest
             ,
             to
             their
             Beds
             too
             soon
             (
             so
             the
             Grave
             is
             called
             ,
             Isa.
             57.
             2.
             
             
               He
               shall
               enter
               into
               Peace
               ,
               they
               shall
               rest
               in
               their
               Beds
               .
            
             )
             They
             are
             desirous
             to
             Work
             longer
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             Labour'd
             more
             ,
             and
             finished
             the
             work
             which
             they
             desired
             to
             do
             for
             God
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             better
             sing
             with
             Old
             Simeon
             ,
             Nunc
             dimittis
             ,
             
               Lord
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               Servant
               depart
               in
               Peace
               :
            
             And
             
               when
               they
               lie
               down
               ,
               their
               
               Sleep
               shall
               be
               sweet
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             for
             the
             verifying
             of
             all
             this
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             evident
             proof
             in
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             an
             Illustrious
             Example
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Self-denyal
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             was
             assured
             of
             a
             Better
             State
             after
             his
             Decease
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             content
             to
             stay
             longer
             for
             his
             Reward
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             be
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             longer
             here
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             do
             more
             Service
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Minister
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             :
             He
             rather
             consider'd
             what
             was
             more
             Needful
             for
             Others
             ,
             then
             what
             would
             be
             more
             Gainful
             for
             Himself
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             out
             of
             Philip.
             1.
             from
             Vers.
             21.
             to
             25.
             
             The
             whole
             Paragraph
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             opened
             and
             further
             explained
             .
             In
             Vers.
             21.
             he
             Professeth
             ,
          
           
             
               To
               me
               to
               Live
               ,
               is
               Christ
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             Live
             ,
             my
             Life
             shall
             be
             wholly
             spent
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             main
             design
             and
             business
             of
             my
             Life
             ;
             this
             is
             my
             choice
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             count
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             Live
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Life
             is
             not
             valuable
             ,
             but
             onely
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             bring
             Honour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             win
             Souls
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             follows
             ,
          
           
           
             
               And
               to
               Die
               is
               gain
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             Die
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             Gainer
             by
             it
             ,
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Happiness
             being
             infinitely
             above
             all
             the
             enjoyments
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ;
             And
             if
             I
             Die
             a
             Martyr
             at
             Rome
             (
             where
             I
             am
             now
             
               a
               Prisoner
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             1.
             
             a
             Prisoner
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             )
             if
             I
             Seal
             and
             Confirm
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             by
             my
             Blood
             ,
             the
             Service
             and
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             advanced
             by
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             yea
             and
             my
             Death
             shall
             be
             more
             eminently
             gainful
             to
             me
             ;
             this
             suffering
             and
             Martyrdom
             being
             rewarded
             with
             a
             further
             Accession
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             rich
             Encrease
             of
             Happiness
             :
             So
             that
             I
             am
             resolved
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               shall
               be
               Magnified
               in
               my
               Body
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               Life
               or
               by
               Death
               ,
            
             Ver.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             22.
             
             
               But
               if
               I
               Live
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               this
               is
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Fruit
               of
               my
               Labour
            
             ]
             Our
             Translation
             makes
             the
             place
             obscure
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             is
             clear
             enough
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             consider'd
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               operae
               pretium
            
             (
             and
             several
             such
             Latinisms
             there
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             and
             it
             signifies
             
               worth
               the
               while
               ,
               worth
               my
               labour
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Sense
             of
             this
             Verse
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             I
             continue
             in
             this
             Fleshly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             is
             I
             yet
             live
             in
             the
             
             World
             ,
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             while
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             altogether
             unprofitable
             to
             me
             ,
             nor
             to
             others
             ,
             because
             thereby
             I
             may
             gain
             some
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             you
             Philippians
             and
             other
             Christians
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             helpful
             to
             you
             and
             them
             ,
             
               for
               your
            
             and
             their
             
               furtherance
               and
               joy
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             (
             Vers.
             25.
             )
          
           
             It
             follows
             in
             the
             same
             Verse
             ,
             
               Yet
               what
               I
               shall
               choose
               ,
               I
               wot
               not
            
             ]
             :
             There
             are
             weighty
             and
             pressing
             Reasons
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             so
             that
             I
             know
             not
             well
             whether
             I
             should
             choose
             and
             desire
             to
             Live
             or
             Die
             ,
             if
             the
             choice
             of
             both
             were
             given
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             23.
             
             
               For
               I
               am
               in
               a
               streight
               betwixt
               two
            
             ]
             Here
             are
             two
             different
             desires
             ,
             each
             have
             their
             Reasons
             to
             move
             ;
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
          
           
             
               Having
               a
               desire
               to
               depart
            
             ]
             I
             have
             a
             great
             desire
             
               to
               return
               home
            
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Greek
             word
             should
             be
             render'd
             ,
             rather
             then
             
               to
               depart
            
             ;
             and
             the
             fitness
             of
             the
             Metaphor
             doth
             by
             the
             way
             suggest
             this
             to
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             Life
             is
             a
             State
             of
             Banishment
             ,
             or
             a
             Pilgrim-condition
             ,
             a
             State
             of
             
               absence
               from
               God
            
             (
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             )
             and
             from
             our
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             and
             that
             Heaven
             is
             the
             proper
             Country
             and
             Seat
             of
             Souls
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             Home
             .
          
           
           
             It
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               better
            
             ]
             Our
             English
             Translation
             is
             not
             here
             so
             full
             ,
             and
             leaves
             out
             a
             word
             ;
             it
             is
             exactly
             thus
             ,
             
               for
               this
               is
               much
               better
               by
               far
               ,
            
             or
             
               this
               is
               far
               better
               by
               a
               great
               deal
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             may
             be
             observed
             ;
             That
             the
             Soul
             hath
             a
             Being
             and
             doth
             also
             act
             ,
             and
             is
             capable
             of
             joy
             or
             pain
             ,
             and
             sensible
             of
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             condition
             she
             is
             in
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             she
             doth
             not
             fall
             into
             a
             deep
             Sleep
             ,
             and
             continue
             (
             as
             the
             Body
             doth
             )
             in
             a
             senseless
             condition
             for
             many
             Hundreds
             ,
             if
             not
             Thousands
             ,
             of
             Years
             ,
             till
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             Shrill
             Trumpet
             of
             the
             Archangel
             at
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             had
             not
             been
             
               exceedingly
               much
               better
            
             for
             S.
             Paul
             to
             depart
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             lived
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             Flesh
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             great
             Day
             ;
             S.
             Paul
             had
             not
             been
             in
             a
             strait
             between
             two
             ,
             nor
             at
             a
             loss
             whether
             to
             choose
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             easily
             have
             preferr'd
             it
             as
             more
             desireable
             to
             be
             awake
             and
             alive
             here
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             endeavouring
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             
             To
             act
             for
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             that
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             to
             reap
             that
             joy
             and
             pleasure
             which
             would
             follow
             (
             and
             did
             flow
             into
             his
             Soul
             )
             upon
             such
             labouring
             and
             
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             being
             plainly
             more
             eligible
             and
             a
             better
             State
             ;
             And
             to
             fall
             asleep
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             doing
             nothing
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             uncapable
             of
             that
             joy
             and
             pleasure
             which
             accompanies
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             ,
             being
             as
             plainly
             a
             worse
             Estate
             .
             If
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             be
             to
             fall
             asleep
             ,
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             to
             feel
             nothing
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             his
             being
             there
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             to
             be
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             Ministring
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             considering
             also
             that
             it
             was
             so
             needful
             for
             the
             Philippians
             and
             others
             that
             he
             should
             abide
             in
             the
             Flesh
             :
             To
             live
             and
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             the
             comfort
             of
             such
             acting
             being
             simply
             better
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Soul
             to
             Sleep
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             to
             perceive
             nothing
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             for
             the
             time
             as
             if
             the
             Soul
             were
             really
             Dead
             ,
             or
             did
             Sleep
             the
             Sleep
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             some
             (
             as
             Grotius
             and
             others
             )
             understand
             no
             more
             by
             this
             
             Phrase
             [
             
               To
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ]
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             
               in
               Christi
               custodiâ
               quoad
               partenpotiorem
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             animam
             ,
             to
             be
             received
             by
             Christ
             into
             safe
             custody
             ,
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             his
             trust
             and
             keeping
             ;
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             so
             the
             Faithful
             were
             in
             this
             Life
             kept
             by
             him
             and
             by
             God
             ,
             Jo.
             17.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             Chap
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             implys
             a
             safe
             custody
             ,
             and
             Chap.
             4.
             19.
             which
             plainly
             is
             meant
             of
             this
             Life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             this
             be
             meant
             by
             
               being
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             said
             
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             Sense
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             be
             after
             Death
             received
             into
             Christ's
             custody
             and
             keeping
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             imply
             nor
             infer
             their
             falling
             into
             a
             senseless
             ,
             unactive
             ,
             dead
             Sleep
             .
             In
             Jo.
             12.
             26.
             
             Christ
             promiseth
             to
             every
             one
             that
             serves
             him
             and
             follows
             him
             ,
             
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               there
               shall
               also
               my
               Servant
               be
            
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             
               him
               will
               my
               Father
               Honour
            
             ,
             that
             is
             reward
             ,
             so
             the
             Greek
             word
             imports
             .
             So
             that
             
               the
               being
               where
               Christ
               is
            
             [
             or
             
               the
               being
               with
               him
            
             ]
             and
             God's
             Rewarding
             ,
             go
             together
             .
             When
             S.
             Stephen
             at
             his
             Death
             said
             ,
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               rceive
               my
               
               Spirit
               ,
            
             this
             doth
             no
             more
             prove
             that
             his
             Spirit
             fell
             asleep
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             received
             by
             Christ
             into
             his
             custody
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             was
             asleep
             for
             three
             Days
             ,
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             immediately
             before
             which
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               into
               thy
               Hands
               I
               commend
               my
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Luke
             23.
             46.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             That
             this
             Phrase
             [
             
               To
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ]
             doth
             in
             the
             Style
             of
             the
             Scripture
             imply
             a
             State
             of
             Life
             and
             Sense
             ;
             not
             a
             senseless
             Sleep
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             State
             wherein
             the
             Faithful
             enjoy
             Christ
             ,
             and
             perceive
             the
             good
             of
             being
             with
             him
             :
             As
             appears
             by
             comparing
             several
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Thus
             in
             Jo.
             17.
             24.
             
             It
             is
             joyned
             with
             their
             
               beholding
               the
               Glory
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Christ
             as
             an
             ,
             Argument
             to
             comfort
             his
             troubled
             Disciples
             ,
             Jo.
             14
             3.
             and
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             to
             comfort
             Christians
             when
             grieved
             for
             the
             decease
             of
             friends
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             17.
             
             Where
             ,
             
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             his
             custody
             ,
             and
             is
             far
             from
             signifying
             
               for
               ever
               to
               be
               asleep
            
             .
             In
             all
             these
             places
             it
             signifies
             a
             State
             of
             Activity
             and
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Perception
             ,
             and
             a
             Perception
             
             of
             that
             Joy
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             which
             being
             considered
             should
             fortifie
             Christians
             against
             all
             trouble
             and
             Sorrow
             .
             And
             so
             
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               to
               live
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             11.
             and
             
               to
               reign
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             Vers.
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             although
             their
             
               being
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             received
             their
             Spiritual
             and
             
               Heavenly
               Body
            
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             Happiness
             and
             a
             fuller
             measure
             of
             Reward
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             now
             more
             capable
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Body
             :
             Yet
             their
             
               being
               with
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             intermediate
             space
             ,
             between
             their
             Death
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             or
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             far
             from
             signifying
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             lesser
             degree
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             no
             enjoyment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             comfortable
             and
             joyous
             Perception
             of
             their
             being
             with
             him
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             being
             kept
             safe
             or
             kept
             in
             being
             ,
             nothing
             but
             being
             in
             a
             Dead
             Sleep
             in
             his
             Arms.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             24.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             or
             
               but
               ,
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               Flesh
               is
               more
               needful
               for
               you
            
             ]
             Though
             it
             would
             be
             more
             advantageous
             
             and
             gainful
             to
             me
             to
             Die
             ,
             to
             go
             home
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             more
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             you
             Philippians
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             live
             and
             continue
             longer
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             S.
             Paul
             was
             plainly
             divided
             between
             two
             desires
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             his
             own
             happiness
             ,
             in
             returning
             to
             his
             Father's
             House
             and
             being
             with
             Christ
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             his
             doing
             good
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             he
             inclines
             at
             last
             rather
             to
             this
             latter
             :
             Upon
             this
             score
             ,
             of
             being
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             is
             inclined
             to
             live
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             Verse
             ,
             where
             he
             expresseth
             his
             hope
             (
             which
             argued
             his
             desire
             )
             that
             he
             should
             abide
             and
             continue
             with
             them
             ,
             live
             a
             while
             longer
             ,
             for
             their
             
               furtherance
               and
               joy
               of
               Faith.
            
             He
             is
             willing
             to
             stay
             for
             his
             reward
             ,
             he
             is
             content
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             more
             immediate
             and
             blissful
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             deser'd
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             the
             more
             good
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             content
             to
             be
             less
             happy
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             more
             serviceable
             in
             the
             World.
             He
             would
             not
             so
             soon
             be
             at
             
             rest
             from
             his
             labours
             ;
             though
             his
             continuing
             in
             the
             World
             was
             likely
             to
             bring
             him
             more
             suffering
             and
             hardships
             :
             He
             was
             now
             at
             Rome
             ,
             a
             Prisoner
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Nero
             ,
             that
             Lion
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4
             )
             and
             he
             never
             stir'd
             out
             of
             his
             hired
             House
             there
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Souldier
             which
             held
             him
             fast
             to
             him
             by
             an
             Iron
             Chain
             (
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             Acts
             28.
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             far
             better
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             (
             in
             Revel
             .
             7.
             17.
             
             )
             to
             feed
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             
               lead
               them
               unto
               Living
               Fountains
               of
               Water
               ,
            
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             
               neither
               Hunger
               nor
               Thirst
               any
               more
            
             ;
             Yet
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             stay
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             await
             the
             fury
             of
             
               the
               Lion
            
             ,
             that
             Monster
             of
             Raging
             Cruelty
             ,
             Nero
             ;
             before
             whom
             he
             was
             brought
             once
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Lion
               ,
            
             (
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17.
             )
             Good
             
               stood
               with
               him
            
             and
             
               strengthened
               him
            
             ,
             when
             he
             stood
             at
             the
             Bar
             before
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             that
             Verse
             )
             
               that
               by
               me
               the
               Preaching
               might
               be
               fully
               known
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               hear
            
             
             (
             might
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             )
             and
             there
             were
             even
             in
             Caesar's
             Houshold
             those
             that
             received
             the
             Gospel
             (
             Phil.
             4.
             )
             Christ
             had
             a
             Flock
             near
             the
             Lions
             Den
             ,
             a
             Church
             in
             Nero's
             House
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             was
             most
             in
             S.
             Paul's
             Eye
             ,
             for
             this
             he
             valued
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             and
             continuance
             of
             his
             Life
             (
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             )
             And
             that
             according
             to
             his
             hope
             and
             confidence
             mention'd
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             of
             his
             coming
             again
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             delivered
             and
             restored
             at
             his
             first
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             some
             Writers
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Though
             it
             were
             more
             for
             his
             ease
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             his
             Chain
             and
             his
             
               Bonds
               in
            
             (
             or
             for
             )
             Christ
             ,
             which
             (
             he
             saith
             Phil.
             1.
             13.
             
             )
             
               were
               manifest
               in
            
             Caesar's
             Court
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             Bonds
             and
             Fetters
             wherewith
             his
             Soul
             was
             encompast
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Prison
             of
             this
             Terrestrial
             Body
             ;
             Though
             it
             were
             more
             for
             his
             advantage
             to
             move
             in
             the
             free
             Air
             and
             spacious
             Regions
             of
             Immortality
             and
             Bliss
             ;
             Yet
             he
             chooseth
             rather
             to
             wear
             these
             Chains
             and
             Bonds
             ;
             and
             to
             wear
             this
             great
             Fetter
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             then
             to
             wear
             that
             Royal
             Apparrel
             
             with
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             will
             Invest
             those
             whom
             he
             delights
             to
             Honour
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             .
             
               Glorious
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God
            
             in
             Heaven
             (
             that
             I
             may
             borrow
             that
             Phrase
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             )
             He
             chooses
             rather
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             
               groan
               in
               this
               Earthly
               Taternacle
            
             ,
             being
             burdened
             ,
             then
             to
             Sing
             joyful
             Hallelujahs
             in
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               which
               is
               above
               and
               is
               free
            
             (
             Gal.
             4.
             )
             And
             it
             was
             his
             Love
             to
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             his
             Zeal
             for
             the
             being
             more
             Instrumental
             to
             the
             Service
             and
             Honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             stronger
             Chain
             to
             hold
             him
             here
             :
             This
             was
             his
             great
             business
             while
             he
             was
             at
             Rome
             in
             Chains
             ,
             
               to
               Preach
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Teach
               those
               things
               which
               concern
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Acts
             28.
             31.
             
             He
             calls
             his
             Philippians
             (
             in
             Chap.
             4.
             1.
             
             )
             
               his
               Joy
               and
               Crown
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             for
             some
             time
             longer
             abide
             in
             the
             Flesh
             for
             their
             furtherance
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             without
             
               the
               Crown
               of
               Life
            
             reserved
             for
             him
             in
             God's
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             And
             was
             not
             this
             a
             rare
             and
             remarkable
             peice
             of
             Self-denyal
             in
             him
             ?
             And
             it
             will
             appear
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             S.
             Paul
             had
             been
             rapt
             up
             into
             
               the
               Third
               Heaven
            
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             caught
             up
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             there
             had
             
               heard
               unspeakable
               words
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               not
               lawsul
               ,
            
             or
             possible
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               utter
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             he
             knew
             more
             of
             the
             Felicites
             and
             Glories
             of
             that
             Place
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Second
             instance
             of
             the
             Self-denyal
             of
             the
             more
             excellent
             Christians
             is
             this
             .
             Though
             they
             are
             Sensible
             of
             the
             inward
             delights
             and
             sweetnesse●
             which
             accompany
             a
             
               Contemplative
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             are
             enjoy'd
             by
             a
             Soul
             withdrawing
             it self
             from
             the
             noise
             and
             cares
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             Though
             they
             are
             sensible
             what
             an
             Heaven
             it
             is
             upon
             Earth
             to
             have
             more
             inward
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             stillness
             and
             quietness
             of
             Spirit
             to
             Contemplate
             the
             Divine
             Excellencies
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             Contemplate
             the
             Divine
             favours
             and
             kindnesses
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             already
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             much
             more
             that
             he
             reserves
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             designs
             there
             to
             bless
             them
             with
             ;
             And
             though
             by
             such
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Excellencies
             
             and
             Favours
             ,
             though
             by
             such
             a
             seeing
             of
             God
             and
             tasting
             how
             good
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             melted
             into
             Love
             ,
             and
             ravisht
             into
             Holy
             Joys
             ;
             And
             though
             in
             this
             deep
             silence
             of
             the
             Soul
             they
             hear
             the
             still
             Voice
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             speaking
             Peace
             and
             Love
             unto
             them
             :
             Yet
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             abate
             of
             those
             Spiritual
             Satisfactions
             and
             Delights
             in
             Communion
             with
             God
             (
             which
             are
             to
             them
             far
             better
             )
             that
             so
             they
             may
             bestow
             themselves
             upon
             Services
             and
             Labours
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Others
             (
             which
             are
             to
             those
             others
             more
             needful
             .
             )
             They
             are
             willing
             to
             abate
             of
             the
             sweetness
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             apply
             themselves
             more
             to
             Action
             ;
             they
             account
             it
             the
             greatest
             Charity
             to
             abound
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Active
             Life
             ,
             and
             prefer
             the
             Advantages
             which
             thereby
             may
             come
             to
             Others
             ,
             before
             the
             Contentments
             which
             might
             come
             to
             Themselves
             by
             a
             Life
             more
             Contemplative
             .
          
           
             When
             S
             Peter
             with
             the
             two
             other
             Disciples
             saw
             Christ
             Transfigured
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             together
             with
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             who
             appeared
             in
             Glory
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             Transported
             and
             Enravished
             with
             
             this
             Glorious
             sight
             ,
             (
             this
             Model
             os
             Heaven
             upon
             the
             Mount
             )
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               Three
               Tabernacles
               ,
               one
               for
               thee
               ,
               one
               for
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               one
               for
            
             Elias
             :
             He
             wisht
             that
             he
             might
             always
             stay
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             was
             loth
             to
             return
             to
             converse
             with
             those
             below
             ;
             though
             in
             saying
             this
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               he
               said
               ,
            
             Luke
             9.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             more
             Excellent
             Christians
             though
             when
             they
             are
             retired
             and
             upon
             the
             Mount
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             see
             Christ
             Transfigured
             before
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             him
             in
             his
             Glory
             and
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             are
             Enravished
             hereby
             with
             Love
             and
             Delight
             ,
             and
             could
             ever
             dwell
             on
             the
             Mount
             :
             Yet
             they
             do
             not
             talk
             of
             Building
             Tabernacles
             there
             ;
             They
             are
             willing
             to
             Descend
             to
             those
             in
             the
             Valley
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             the
             meanest
             and
             lowest
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             good
             .
             And
             though
             they
             gain
             a
             more
             Divine
             Splendor
             by
             such
             Contemplations
             ,
             and
             are
             raised
             up
             to
             more
             Spiritual
             Heights
             and
             Accomplishments
             (
             as
             Moses
             his
             Face
             did
             shine
             by
             being
             with
             God
             on
             the
             Mount
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             put
             a
             Vail
             over
             their
             Face
             ,
             and
             
               to
               the
               Weak
               
               they
               will
               become
               as
               Weak
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               gain
               the
               Weak
            
             ;
             They
             are
             willing
             
               to
               make
               themselves
               Servants
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               gain
               the
               more
               ,
            
             as
             the
             great
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             himself
             in
             
               1
               Cor.
               9.
            
             
             They
             consider
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             please
             themselves
             ,
             but
             
               to
               please
               their
               Neighbour
            
             (
             every
             other
             )
             
               for
               his
               good
               to
               Edification
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             that
             ,
             rather
             then
             spend
             most
             of
             thy
             time
             in
             silent
             affectionate
             Contemplation
             of
             him
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             earnestly
             apply
             thy self
             to
             the
             Works
             and
             Labours
             of
             Love
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             Active
             Life
             :
             And
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             testifie
             and
             express
             thy
             Love
             to
             him
             in
             Loving
             thy
             Brother
             who
             more
             needs
             the
             effects
             of
             thy
             Charity
             ,
             then
             God
             doth
             thy
             afsections
             and
             praises
             ,
             and
             without
             loving
             of
             whom
             God
             doth
             not
             account
             that
             thou
             lovest
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             
               1
               John
               4.
            
             where
             its
             also
             said
             ,
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
             That
             
               God
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               Love
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             the
             more
             there
             is
             of
             this
             Hearty
             Good-will
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Others
             ,
             the
             more
             of
             this
             enlarged
             Benignity
             and
             Love
             to
             
             Mankind
             ;
             the
             more
             is
             
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               perfected
               in
               us
               ,
            
             Vers.
             12.
             the
             more
             shall
             we
             have
             of
             Gods
             peculiar
             Presence
             ,
             his
             Shechinah
             is
             in
             such
             Souls
             ,
             he
             dwells
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             
               makes
               his
               abode
            
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             
               Manifest
               himself
            
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Season
             for
             all
             things
             ;
             The
             Contemplative
             Life
             is
             Beautiful
             in
             its
             Season
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Active
             Life
             in
             its
             Season
             :
             And
             Contemplation
             should
             the
             more
             engage
             ,
             and
             enable
             us
             to
             Action
             .
             The
             more
             we
             fix
             our
             Inward
             Eye
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Excellencies
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             Adore
             and
             Love
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             consider
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Benignity
             towards
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             his
             Mercies
             to
             us
             ;
             the
             fitter
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             should
             our
             Love
             of
             God
             awaken
             and
             excite
             us
             to
             endeavour
             the
             Spiritual
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             may
             Adore
             and
             Admire
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Praise
             Him
             
               who
               is
               Worthy
               to
               be
               Praised
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             great
             need
             of
             observing
             fit
             Seasons
             for
             Religious
             Retirement
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             thy self
             from
             the
             noise
             and
             busie
             cares
             of
             this
             World
             :
             But
             this
             is
             more
             or
             less
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             according
             
             as
             the
             State
             of
             thy
             Soul
             requires
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             Christian
             Prudence
             shall
             direct
             .
             Thou
             art
             not
             to
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             one
             part
             of
             thy
             Duty
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             other
             Duties
             which
             must
             not
             be
             left
             undone
             ;
             which
             though
             not
             so
             sweet
             to
             thee
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             it
             concerns
             thee
             to
             mind
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             minding
             them
             thou
             mayst
             do
             more
             good
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             consequently
             glorifie
             God
             more
             .
             Thou
             art
             not
             onely
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             comfortable
             to
             thy self
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             profitable
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             thy
             Family
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             thou
             livest
             in
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             Euchite
             (
             a
             sort
             of
             mistaken
             and
             unskilful
             Christians
             of
             Old
             )
             to
             account
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             Pray
             without
             ceasing
             :
             Whereas
             God
             would
             rather
             that
             they
             should
             have
             been
             up
             and
             doing
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             being
             so
             much
             on
             their
             Knees
             ,
             their
             Feet
             should
             have
             been
             Swift
             to
             Charity
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             it
             s
             said
             of
             the
             Feet
             of
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             
               they
               are
               Swift
               to
               shed
               Blood
               ,
            
             (
             Rom.
             3.
             )
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             The
             best
             Example
             for
             our
             direction
             in
             this
             kind
             is
             the
             
             Life
             of
             Christ.
             He
             was
             for
             
               the
               mixt
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             Life
             both
             Contemplative
             and
             Active
             .
             As
             S.
             Peter
             said
             ,
             
               He
               went
               about
               doing
               good
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Life
             was
             full
             of
             action
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             effects
             and
             proofs
             of
             his
             good
             Will
             towards
             Men
             ,
             in
             doing
             good
             to
             their
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             :
             So
             also
             at
             Seasons
             which
             seemed
             most
             fit
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             away
             the
             Multitudes
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             retire
             into
             
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ,
             to
             Pray
             (
             Luke
             5.
             16.
             
             )
             or
             to
             
               a
               Mountain
            
             ,
             Luke
             6.
             12.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             
               he
               continued
               all
               Night
               in
               Prayer
               to
               God
            
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             
               Mount
               of
               Olives
            
             was
             a
             place
             he
             made
             Use
             of
             for
             the
             Ascending
             of
             his
             Heart
             in
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             made
             choice
             of
             by
             him
             for
             the
             place
             whence
             he
             would
             Ascend
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             appears
             by
             Luke
             21.
             37.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               Day-time
               he
               was
               Teaching
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               at
               Night
               he
               went
               out
               and
               abode
               in
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Second
             sort
             of
             Self-denyal
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             lesser
             Self-denyal
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             Foretast
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             this
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             in
             Communion
             with
             God
             here
             ,
             is
             less
             then
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             
             God
             hereafter
             ,
             then
             those
             larger
             tastes
             of
             
               the
               River
               of
               Life
               ,
               the
               River
               of
               Pleasures
               ,
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Joy
            
             in
             that
             greater
             Heaven
             above
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             Third
             instance
             of
             their
             Self-denyal
             is
             their
             disvaluing
             of
             their
             own
             Services
             and
             Labours
             (
             of
             which
             I
             spake
             before
             )
             and
             their
             looking
             up
             to
             God
             for
             the
             encrease
             and
             blessing
             .
             Though
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God's
               fellow
               Labourers
            
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
             )
             yet
             they
             acknowledge
             with
             S.
             Paul
             (
             Vers.
             7.
             )
             that
             
               neither
               is
               he
               that
               Planteth
               any
               thing
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               that
               Watereth
               :
            
             Nothing
             is
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             either
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             Praise
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             God.
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             the
             the
             Vanity
             of
             Theudas
             ,
             who
             
               boasted
               himself
               to
               be
               some
               body
            
             (
             Acts
             5.
             36.
             
             )
             or
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             who
             
               gave
               out
               that
               himself
               was
               some
               great
               one
            
             (
             Acts
             8.
             9.
             )
             But
             rather
             are
             they
             the
             followers
             of
             the
             Humility
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             accounted
             himself
             nothing
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             
               in
               nothing
               behind
               the
               very
               Chiefest
               Apostles
            
             (
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             11
             
             )
             They
             desire
             that
             all
             the
             Praise
             may
             run
             in
             the
             right
             Channel
             ,
             may
             go
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             God
             :
             As
             for
             themselves
             ,
             
             they
             are
             nothing
             ,
             and
             their
             Services
             are
             nothing
             in
             their
             esteem
             .
             Instead
             of
             applauding
             themselves
             in
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             much
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             they
             rather
             complain
             of
             their
             little
             of
             the
             much
             they
             should
             have
             done
             .
             To
             Conclude
             ,
          
           
             As
             a
             Christian
             grows
             in
             Grace
             and
             advances
             in
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             him
             more
             of
             a
             Godly
             Sorrow
             ,
             more
             of
             an
             Holy
             Shame
             and
             Ingenuous
             Blushing
             at
             his
             little
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             Christians
             are
             to
             Excel
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Abound
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             so
             
               they
               are
               to
               Excel
               others
               ,
               to
               Abound
               more
               then
               others
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             If
             others
             are
             coldly
             affected
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             be
             a
             People
             
               Zealous
               of
               good
               Works
            
             :
             Else
             they
             will
             not
             Answer
             the
             full
             Intendment
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             who
             
               gave
               himself
            
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             Redeemed
             and
             Purified
             them
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             Titus
             2.
             
          
           
             Let
             then
             Christ
             see
             of
             the
             Travail
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Fruit
             and
             desired
             effect
             of
             his
             great
             Sorrows
             and
             Sufferings
             ;
             let
             him
             see
             of
             the
             Travel
             of
             his
             Soul
             with
             joy
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             be
             
             satisfied
             ,
             taking
             full
             content
             ,
             and
             being
             highly
             pleased
             in
             seeing
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             his
             labours
             and
             pains
             .
             Shall
             a
             dull
             and
             dead
             ,
             lazy
             and
             liveless
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             be
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             ?
             Will
             he
             be
             satisfied
             where
             he
             sees
             no
             better
             fruit
             then
             this
             ?
             Did
             Christ
             Sweat
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             Freeze
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             Sap
             ,
             no
             more
             Life
             in
             the
             Tree
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             then
             to
             put
             forth
             onely
             Leaves
             or
             Blossoms
             ?
             Assuredly
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             
               Christ
               Crucified
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             will
             make
             a
             Christian
             
               fruitful
               in
               Holiness
            
             and
             in
             every
             good
             Work.
             
          
           
             Christians
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Patterns
               of
               good
               Works
            
             ,
             Titus
             2.
             and
             Examples
             ,
             they
             must
             
               shine
               as
               lights
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             (
             Phil.
             2.
             )
             If
             Others
             are
             lazy
             ,
             and
             content
             themselves
             with
             doing
             a
             little
             ;
             Yet
             They
             must
             be
             Exemplary
             in
             diligence
             ,
             go
             early
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             work
             hard
             .
             They
             must
             do
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             not
             onely
             more
             then
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             more
             then
             the
             seemingly-strict
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             more
             then
             Formal
             Christians
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Men
             
               of
               another
               Spirit
            
             (
             as
             God
             said
             of
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             
             must
             follow
             God
             fully
             .
             They
             have
             received
             from
             God
             other
             Helps
             and
             Advantages
             (
             Spiritual
             Light
             and
             Strength
             )
             God
             has
             made
             
               all
               Grace
               to
               Abound
            
             towards
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             
               Abound
               to
               every
               good
               Work
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             
             They
             have
             other
             Hopes
             and
             Expectations
             ,
             better
             grounded
             hopes
             of
             a
             Glorious
             Reward
             :
             They
             have
             received
             Mercies
             more
             peculiar
             then
             others
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             should
             do
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             live
             as
             others
             ;
             as
             they
             said
             (
             Wisdom
             2.
             15.
             )
             
               His
               Life
               is
               not
               like
               other
               Mens
               ,
               his
               ways
               are
               of
               another
               fashion
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             amongst
             Real
             Christians
             ,
             one
             must
             strive
             to
             Excel
             another
             ;
             A
             good
             strife
             this
             is
             (
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             to
             provoke
             to
             Love
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             words
             but
             deeds
             ;
             to
             strive
             who
             shall
             do
             most
             for
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             most
             Abound
             in
             His
             Work
             ,
             Labour
             most
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             who
             shall
             live
             Best
             .
             But
             then
             they
             that
             Abound
             and
             Excel
             others
             ,
             must
             also
             Excel
             in
             Humility
             ;
             So
             S.
             Paul
             in
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             PROPOSITION
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Christians
               have
               good
               ground
               to
               assure
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               their
               Labour
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               Vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             
               They
               may
               be
               assured
               from
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             whereby
             
               Light
               and
               Immortality
               is
               brought
               to
               light
            
             (
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             10.
             )
             
               Light
               and
               Immortality
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Immortal
             Life
             ,
             Eternal
             Blessedness
             both
             for
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             is
             now
             more
             clearly
             revealed
             and
             fully
             assured
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             had
             Preached
             at
             Corinth
             the
             Chief
             City
             of
             Achaia
             for
             a
             longer
             space
             of
             time
             then
             he
             used
             to
             do
             in
             other
             Cities
             ,
             (
             for
             
               he
               continued
               there
               a
               Year
               and
               Six
               Months
               ,
            
             Acts
             18.
             11.
             
             )
             and
             God
             encouraged
             him
             hereunto
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             troubles
             and
             oppositions
             he
             met
             with
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             unanimously
             and
             
               with
               one
               accord
               set
               themselves
               against
               Paul
               ,
            
             (
             Vers.
             6.
             and
             12.
             )
             God
             spake
             to
             him
             
               by
               Night
               in
               a
               Vision
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               not
               be
               afraid
               nor
               hold
               his
               peace
            
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             did
             oppose
             ,
             yet
             (
             saith
             
             God
             )
             
               I
               have
               much
               People
               in
               this
               City
               ,
            
             (
             Vers.
             10.
             )
             and
             accordingly
             its
             said
             (
             Vers.
             8.
             
             That
             
               many
               of
               the
            
             Corinthians
             
               believed
               and
               were
               Baptized
               ,
               yea
            
             Crispus
             ,
             
               the
               Chief
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               believed
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               House
               .
            
             And
             in
             Obedience
             to
             this
             Heavenly
             Vision
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             did
             for
             a
             long
             time
             (
             a
             Year
             and
             an
             half
             )
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             of
             Corinth
             clearly
             ,
             and
             freely
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             affectionateness
             to
             them
             ;
             his
             whole
             Heart
             was
             set
             wide
             open
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             great
             place
             in
             his
             affections
             ;
             This
             he
             means
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             them
             in
             2
             Ep.
             6.
             11.
             12.
             
             
               O
               ye
            
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               our
               Mouth
               is
               opened
               to
               you
               ,
               our
               Heart
               is
               enlarged
               ,
               ye
               are
               not
               straitned
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             And
             what
             was
             it
             that
             S.
             Paul
             took
             such
             care
             to
             Preach
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             did
             
               first
               of
               all
               deliver
            
             unto
             them
             (
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             
             )
             ?
             It
             was
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               Buried
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               Rose
               again
               the
               Third
               Day
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               :
            
             And
             this
             last-mentioned
             Article
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             on
             which
             Our
             Resurrection
             doth
             depend
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             14.
             
             )
             he
             particularly
             enlargeth
             upon
             ,
             
             proving
             it
             from
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             onely
             some
             single
             persons
             ,
             as
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             James
             ,
             but
             
               above
               Five
               Hundred
               Brethren
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               he
               was
               seen
               at
               once
            
             ;
             there
             were
             Five
             Hundred
             Christians
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             saw
             him
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             of
             whom
             although
             some
             were
             
               fallen
               asleep
            
             or
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             Vers.
             6.
             )
             
               the
               greater
               part
               remain
            
             (
             most
             of
             them
             are
             alive
             )
             
               unto
               this
               present
            
             ,
             or
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               until
               now
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             from
             some
             of
             them
             they
             might
             know
             and
             be
             satisfied
             about
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             was
             Dead
             ,
             was
             Alive
             again
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             might
             assure
             themselves
             of
             this
             from
             S.
             Paul's
             own
             Testimony
             ;
             who
             though
             he
             was
             no
             Disciple
             ,
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             an
             Apostle
             while
             Christ
             conversed
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             afterwards
             at
             his
             Conversion
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             Christs
             being
             alive
             again
             ;
             
               last
               of
               all
            
             (
             saith
             he
             Vers.
             8.
             )
             
               he
               was
               seen
               of
               me
               also
            
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             was
             S.
             Paul
             Converted
             :
             The
             remarkable
             Story
             we
             have
             recorded
             by
             S.
             Luke
             in
             Acts
             9.
             where
             Christ
             in
             
             Glory
             and
             Power
             ,
             with
             dread
             and
             awful
             Majesty
             (
             for
             there
             was
             Thunder
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vers.
             3.
             and
             Lightning
             which
             flash'd
             and
             
               shone
               about
               him
            
             ,
             Vers.
             2.
             )
             appeared
             to
             Paul
             who
             was
             still
             
               breathing
               out
               threatnings
               and
               Slaughters
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             Aristophanes
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             hath
             a
             like
             Phrase
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
            
             was
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ;
             and
             Christ
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             his
             fury
             ,
             appears
             in
             Dread
             to
             him
             ,
             makes
             him
             
               to
               tremble
            
             (
             Vers.
             6.
             )
             
               Strikes
               him
               down
               to
               the
               Earth
            
             (
             Vers.
             4.
             )
             and
             turns
             this
             Raging
             Lion
             ,
             this
             Ravening
             Wolf
             ,
             into
             a
             Meek
             
               Lamb
               ;
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               what
               wilt
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               do
               ?
            
             The
             Men
             that
             were
             with
             
               Paul
               ,
               saw
               no
               Man
            
             (
             Vers.
             7.
             )
             not
             him
             that
             spake
             ,
             but
             Paul
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             He
             declared
             himself
             who
             he
             was
             ;
             
               I
               am
               Jesus
               whom
               thou
               Persecutest
               ,
            
             Vers.
             5
             And
             besides
             this
             Testimony
             from
             his
             own
             seeing
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             alive
             ,
             he
             useth
             other
             Arguments
             in
             this
             15.
             
             Chap.
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christians
            
             ?
             Very
             much
             .
             For
             Our
             Resurrection
             depends
             on
             Christ's
             .
             If
             
             Christ
             be
             Risen
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             Vers.
             13.
             16.
             and
             then
             shall
             We
             also
             Rise
             again
             .
             For
             we
             must
             know
             that
             Christ
             is
             become
             
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
               them
               that
               Slept
            
             or
             were
             Dead
             .
             He
             is
             twice
             in
             this
             Chapter
             called
             
               the
               First
               fruits
            
             (
             Vers.
             20.
             23.
             
             )
             and
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               The
               First
               born
               of
               every
               Creature
               ,
            
             or
             more
             sully
             in
             Vers.
             28.
             
             He
             is
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               the
               Church
               ,
               He
               is
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               the
               First
               born
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             as
             he
             is
             also
             Styled
             Apoc.
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             these
             three
             Titles
             and
             peculiar
             Prerogatives
             of
             his
             (
             for
             
               in
               all
               things
               he
               was
               to
               have
               the
               Preeminence
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             evince
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             First-fruits
             [
             the
             
               First-fruits
               of
               them
               that
               Slept
            
             .
             ]
             For
             as
             by
             the
             Consecrating
             and
             offering
             up
             to
             God
             the
             First-fruits
             ,
             the
             whole
             Lump
             or
             Masse
             ,
             the
             whole
             encrease
             was
             Sanctified
             and
             Consecrated
             (
             for
             
               if
               the
               first-fruits
               be
               Holy
               ,
               the
               Lump
               ,
            
             or
             
               Masse
               ,
               is
               also
               Holy
            
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             )
             So
             if
             Christ
             be
             Risen
             ,
             all
             true
             believers
             who
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             ,
             shall
             also
             be
             Raised
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             of
             the
             
               Head
               ,
               [
               He
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               ]
            
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             He
             and
             true
             Beleivers
             make
             up
             one
             Body
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             Adam
             is
             consider'd
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               all
               die
            
             ,
             all
             that
             come
             from
             him
             and
             partake
             his
             Nature
             :
             So
             is
             Christ
             
               the
               Second
               Adam
            
             to
             be
             consider'd
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               all
               shall
               be
               made
               alive
            
             ;
             All
             that
             partake
             of
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             nature
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             ,
             they
             shall
             also
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             
               the
               Heavenly
               Adam
            
             in
             having
             an
             Immortal
             and
             Glorious
             Body
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Christ
             now
             hath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             of
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             
               First-born
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             or
             more
             plainly
             (
             and
             without
             a
             Metaphor
             )
             Acts
             26.
             23.
             
               the
               first
               that
               should
               Ris●
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             He
             is
             
               the
               first
            
             among
             those
             who
             shall
             Rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             unto
             Glory
             ,
             
               the
               first
            
             which
             from
             the
             Grave
             was
             raised
             and
             exalted
             to
             Heaven
             :
             
               The
               First
            
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             others
             (
             in
             which
             Sense
             he
             saith
             ,
             Jo.
             11.
             25.
             
             
               I
               
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
            
             )
             and
             
               the
               First
            
             in
             Order
             of
             Time
             ,
             —
             
               Christ
               the
               first-fruits
            
             (
             he
             first
             was
             to
             Rise
             )
             
               afterwards
               they
               that
               are
               Christ's
               at
               his
               coming
            
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             they
             shall
             then
             Rise
             who
             are
             his
             Members
             ,
             who
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             his
             peculiar
             Possession
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             Labour
             to
             prove
             and
             clear
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             from
             several
             other
             Arguments
             and
             Proofs
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             more
             largely
             insist
             upon
             this
             Doctrine
             here
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             elsewhere
             in
             his
             Epistles
             upon
             any
             other
             :
             He
             speaks
             also
             more
             particularly
             here
             about
             the
             Nature
             and
             Quality
             of
             the
             Body
             to
             be
             Raised
             ,
             of
             its
             being
             Spiritualiz'd
             and
             Immortaliz'd
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             his
             2
             Ep.
             to
             
               Cor.
               Chap.
            
             5.
             
             And
             something
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             was
             a
             Secret
             ,
             undiscovered
             heretofore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               shew
               you
               a
               Mystery
               ,
            
             or
             
               I
               tell
               you
               a
               secret
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             51.
             and
             the
             same
             he
             told
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             in
             1
             
               Ep.
               Chap.
            
             4.
             which
             he
             ushers
             in
             with
             this
             Preface
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             assure
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             Vers.
             15.
             
             
             [
             
               For
               this
               we
               say
               unto
               you
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
          
           
             And
             there
             was
             great
             need
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             be
             so
             large
             and
             earnest
             in
             the
             confirming
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             some
             at
             Corinth
             that
             having
             before
             received
             it
             ,
             began
             to
             deny
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             Vers.
             12.
             
             And
             indeed
             this
             
               Leaven
               of
               the
               Sadducees
            
             ,
             the
             denyal
             of
             the
             
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               to
               come
            
             ,
             was
             likely
             to
             spread
             there
             ,
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             there
             were
             many
             that
             were
             apt
             to
             receive
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             wish
             it
             true
             (
             and
             generally
             Men
             from
             wishing
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             time
             think
             it
             to
             be
             true
             )
             because
             Corinth
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Achaia
             being
             grown
             a
             Wealthy
             City
             by
             Merchandise
             (
             for
             the
             which
             it
             was
             excellently
             fitted
             by
             its
             Scituation
             )
             and
             as
             Luxurious
             and
             Voluptuous
             as
             Wealthy
             (
             Riches
             usually
             Ministring
             to
             Luxury
             and
             Lust
             )
             so
             that
             it
             grew
             to
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Non
               est
               omnibus
            
             Corinthum
             appellere
             ;
             which
             Horace
             hath
             exprest
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             
               
                 Non
                 cuivis
                 homini
                 contingit
                 adire
              
               Corinthum
               .
            
             There
             was
             a
             Temple
             in
             this
             City
             
             Dedicated
             to
             Venus
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Strabo
             relates
             ,
             
               Geogr.
               l.
            
             8.
             )
             so
             Richly
             Endowed
             ,
             that
             above
             a
             Thousand
             Whores
             were
             Dedicated
             and
             Devoted
             for
             her
             Lustful
             Service
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             very
             costly
             ,
             demanded
             great
             Wages
             for
             their
             luiquity
             ;
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Proverb
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             Uncleanness
             that
             did
             abound
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             addicted
             (
             so
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             as
             Scortari
             )
             there
             was
             great
             reason
             for
             the
             Apostle
             (
             in
             1
             
               Ep.
               Chap.
            
             6.
             )
             to
             heap
             up
             (
             though
             in
             few
             words
             )
             so
             many
             Arguments
             against
             Fornication
             .
             Now
             to
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             denyed
             all
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             
               Judgment
               to
               come
            
             ,
             was
             very
             pleasing
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             from
             the
             Arguments
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             he
             Preached
             at
             other
             times
             (
             as
             he
             intimates
             in
             Vers.
             1.
             3
             )
             concerning
             it
             ;
             the
             Corinthians
             might
             well
             be
             assured
             that
             their
             
               Labour
               should
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             He
             might
             well
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               know
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             in
             Vers.
             1.
             2.
             
             )
             
               ye
               have
               received
               the
               Gospel
               which
               I
               Preached
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             this
             great
             Evangelical
             Truth
             ,
             and
             
               ye
               did
               stand
            
             or
             
               had
               stood
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               it
            
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             firmly
             embraced
             by
             them
             ;
             And
             he
             might
             well
             also
             exhort
             them
             
               to
               be
               Stedfast
               and
               Vnmoveable
            
             ,
             to
             stand
             firm
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             last
             Verse
             )
             and
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             in
             Vers.
             11.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               were
               I
               or
               they
               ,
               so
               we
               Preach
               ,
               and
               so
               ye
               Believed
               :
            
             Where
             having
             before
             spoken
             of
             
               Cephas
               and
               the
               other
               Apostles
            
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             
               Christ's
               Resurrection
            
             (
             for
             to
             them
             he
             appeared
             more
             then
             once
             upon
             Earth
             )
             and
             having
             also
             spoken
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             appeared
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             could
             Testifie
             that
             Christ
             was
             Alive
             again
             ;
             he
             adds
             
               whether
               it
               were
               I
               or
               they
               ,
            
             whether
             ye
             look
             upon
             my
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Apostles
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             )
             
               so
               we
               Preach
            
             (
             both
             I
             and
             they
             Preach
             the
             same
             thing
             )
             
               and
               so
               ye
               Believed
            
             ;
             ye
             did
             receive
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             without
             wavering
             ,
             
             as
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             after
             such
             Ample
             and
             Clear
             Proof
             and
             Testimony
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               a
               Reward
               to
               come
            
             the
             Corinthians
             might
             also
             know
             from
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Cephas
             or
             Peter
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             :
             And
             from
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             Who
             was
             
               an
               Eloquent
               Man
               and
               Mighty
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             
               being
               Fervent
               in
               Spirit
            
             ,
             (
             an
             instance
             of
             which
             is
             that
             in
             Vers.
             28.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               great
               vehemency
            
             he
             convinced
             the
             Jews
             )
             he
             taught
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             exactly
             (
             with
             exact
             Truth
             )
             
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             
               concerning
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             (
             This
             he
             did
             at
             Ephesus
             )
             and
             being
             
               more
               perfectly
            
             instructed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             by
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             whom
             S.
             Paul
             did
             highly
             value
             and
             calls
             his
             
               Fellow-labourers
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             3
             ,
             4.
             he
             went
             into
             Achaia
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             Corinth
             the
             Metropolis
             thereof
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               helped
               them
               much
            
             (
             or
             
               he
               much
               advantaged
               and
               emproved
               )
               them
               that
               believed
               through
               Grace
            
             (
             Vers.
             27.
             )
             viz.
             upon
             the
             Preaching
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             for
             
               Paul
               planted
            
             and
             
               Apollos
               watered
            
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             )
             And
             as
             some
             might
             know
             
             this
             from
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             ,
             so
             some
             from
             Christ
             himself
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             :
             As
             appears
             by
             those
             divisions
             amongst
             them
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Christ
             ;
             as
             we
             read
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             And
             no
             wonder
             that
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             and
             the
             Apostles
             were
             so
             much
             upon
             this
             :
             For
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             of
             
               Christs
               Resurrection
            
             first
             ,
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             greatest
             Importance
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             in
             God
             (
             for
             
               he
               was
               raised
               for
               our
               Justification
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             )
             and
             as
             it
             makes
             for
             the
             justifying
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             he
             taught
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             greater
             proof
             or
             evidence
             that
             the
             most
             Doubting
             and
             Sceptical
             and
             Prejudiced
             could
             desire
             or
             expect
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             prove
             one
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             
               a
               Teacher
               sent
               from
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             Prophet
             or
             Teacher
             should
             foretel
             and
             give
             it
             them
             for
             a
             Sign
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             That
             after
             his
             being
             put
             to
             Death
             by
             those
             that
             would
             not
             believe
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             arise
             and
             live
             
             again
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             within
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             which
             was
             fulfill'd
             and
             verified
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             his
             last
             Sign
             superadded
             to
             the
             other
             Signs
             ,
             the
             Miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             
               The
               Sign
               of
               the
               Prophet
            
             Jonas
             ;
             
               For
               as
            
             Jonas
             
               was
               Three
               Days
               and
               Three
               Nights
               in
               the
            
             Whale's
             
               Belly
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               be
               Three
               Days
               and
               Three
               Nights
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             (
             Matth.
             12.
             40.
             )
             And
             indeed
             this
             Sign
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jonas
             was
             was
             very
             fitly
             remarkeable
             ,
             Briefly
             to
             gloss
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             great
             Sea
             of
             the
             World
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             great
             Tempest
             of
             God's
             Anger
             doth
             arise
             by
             reason
             of
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             and
             Perish
             :
             And
             therefore
             
               it
               was
               expedient
               that
               one
               should
               Die
            
             (
             as
             Caiaphas
             the
             High-Priest
             spake
             ,
             and
             more
             Prophetically
             then
             he
             was
             aware
             of
             ,
             
               Jo.
               11.
               50
            
             
             )
             Jonas
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             calmed
             .
             He
             offered
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             stav
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             them
             from
             perishing
             ;
             And
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             to
             those
             that
             came
             with
             Judas
             to
             apprehend
             him
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             
             his
             Suffering
             ,
             which
             was
             designed
             and
             agreed
             on
             by
             the
             Chief
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             Jo.
             18.
             8.
             )
             
               I
               have
               told
               you
               that
               I
               am
               he
               .
               If
               therefore
               ye
               seek
               me
               let
               these
            
             (
             his
             Disciples
             he
             means
             )
             
               go
               their
               way
            
             :
             I
             am
             the
             Man
             that
             must
             stay
             the
             Storm
             .
             Jonas
             was
             in
             the
             
               Belly
               of
               the
            
             Whale
             (
             Jon.
             2.
             1.
             
             )
             and
             
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               the
               Seas
               ,
            
             (
             Vers.
             3.
             )
             and
             this
             
               Belly
               of
               the
            
             Whale
             he
             calls
             
               the
               Belly
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             as
             good
             as
             lost
             or
             dead
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             wonder
             that
             he
             was
             not
             consumed
             ,
             he
             was
             dead
             
               in
               a
               Figure
            
             (
             as
             t
             is
             said
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             )
             And
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             the
             Belly
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             he
             was
             dead
             not
             in
             a
             Figure
             onely
             ,
             but
             really
             dead
             and
             buried
             .
             Jonas
             was
             restored
             the
             Third
             Day
             to
             the
             dry
             Land
             alive
             [
             
               Thou
               hast
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               brought
               up
               my
               Life
               from
               Corruption
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
            
             ]
             And
             so
             was
             Christ
             restored
             the
             Third
             Day
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Living
             .
             And
             to
             cast
             in
             and
             superadd
             one
             Resemblance
             more
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             Jonas
             arose
             and
             went
             to
             Nineveh
             (
             a
             great
             and
             populous
             City
             )
             to
             Preach
             Repentance
             to
             them
             :
             And
             Christ
             being
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               Repentance
               and
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               was
               to
               be
               Preached
               
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             not
             to
             one
             City
             or
             one
             Nation
             onely
             ,
             though
             first
             it
             was
             to
             be
             Preacht
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             47.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Preached
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             
               his
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             
               with
               great
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             exprest
             in
             Acts
             4.
             
             Vers.
             33.
             
             
               And
               with
               great
               Power
               gave
               the
               Apostles
               Witness
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             S.
             Peter
             Preacht
             it
             at
             Pentecost
             before
             the
             Jews
             then
             Assembled
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               from
               every
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             this
             he
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             29.
             freely
             and
             openly
             :
             And
             again
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             Temple
             in
             Solomon's
             Porch
             besore
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             with
             
               a
               boldness
            
             that
             Astonished
             them
             .
             He
             and
             S.
             John
             asserted
             it
             before
             Annas
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             Caiaphas
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Elders
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             13.
             and
             this
             they
             did
             again
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             Acts
             5.
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Message
             sent
             them
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             Vers.
             20.
             
             
               Go
               ,
               stand
               and
               speak
               in
               the
               Temple
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Life
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostles
             also
             Preacht
             
               Our
               Resurrection
            
             (
             which
             is
             consequent
             upon
             Christ's
             )
             with
             all
             freedom
             ,
             though
             
             it
             Gall'd
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             who
             were
             grieved
             that
             they
             Preached
             
               through
               Jesus
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             Acts
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             S.
             Peter
             in
             his
             Preaching
             to
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             near
             Friends
             and
             Kinsmen
             (
             the
             first
             converted
             Gentiles
             )
             as
             he
             Preacheth
             Christs
             Resurrection
             (
             
               Acts
               10.
               40
               ,
               41.
            
             )
             so
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             Christ
             
               Commanded
               us
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Apostles
             )
             
               to
               Preach
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               that
               it
               is
               He
               which
               was
               Ordained
               of
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Judge
               of
               Quick
               and
               Dead
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             to
             Rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Dead
             shall
             Rise
             again
             :
             The
             words
             suppose
             both
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Our
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Apostle
             Paul
             (
             who
             
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               then
               they
               all
            
             )
             He
             very
             largely
             and
             freely
             ,
             Preached
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ours
             :
             That
             this
             was
             his
             constant
             Employment
             ,
             He
             affirms
             it
             in
             his
             defence
             before
             King
             Agrippa
             and
             Festus
             the
             Roman
             Governour
             ,
             Acts
             26.
             
             Vers.
             22.
             
             
               I
               continue
               unto
               this
               Day
               ,
               Witnessing
               both
               to
               small
               and
               great
               ,
               That
               Christ
               should
               suffer
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               first
               that
               should
               Rise
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             ;
             And
             
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Apology
             or
             Defence
             ,
             
               why
               should
               it
               be
               thought
               a
               thing
               incredible
               with
               you
               that
               God
               should
               Raise
               the
               Dead
               ?
            
             (
             Vers.
             8.
             )
             And
             as
             here
             before
             the
             Greatest
             Persons
             ,
             so
             before
             the
             Greatest
             Judicatory
             in
             Greece
             ,
             the
             Judges
             in
             Areopagus
             ,
             before
             the
             Philosophers
             at
             Athens
             (
             that
             famous
             University
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Greece
               of
               Greece
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             called
             )
             
               he
               Preached
               Jesus
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.
             18.
             for
             the
             which
             he
             was
             opposed
             by
             the
             Epicureàns
             ,
             and
             counted
             at
             Athens
             no
             better
             then
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Babler
               ,
               a
               Trifler
               ,
               a
               Despicable
               fellow
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Entertainment
             he
             met
             with
             after
             he
             had
             Preached
             the
             same
             before
             the
             Judges
             in
             Areopagus
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             Vers.
             32.
             
             
               And
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               some
               Mocked
               ,
            
             for
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             That
             
               now
               God
               Commandeth
               all
               Men
               every
               where
               to
               Repent
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               appointed
               a
               Day
               wherein
               he
               will
               Judge
               the
               World
               with
               Righteousness
               ,
               by
               that
               Man
               whom
               he
               hath
               Ordained
            
             (
             viz.
             by
             Christ
             )
             
               whereof
               he
               hath
               given
               assurance
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               Raised
               him
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             Though
             he
             had
             seen
             before
             how
             this
             Doctrine
             
             was
             entertain'd
             with
             scorn
             ,
             as
             idle
             talk
             and
             for
             which
             he
             was
             counted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             and
             for
             such
             and
             no
             better
             it
             was
             esteemed
             by
             Pliny
             (
             in
             
               Hist.
               Nat.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               7.
            
             and
             
               l.
               7.
               c.
               55.
               )
               pnerile
               deliramentum
               ,
            
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Heathen
             Cecilius
             in
             
               Minutius
               Felix
               ,
               Christianorum
               aniles
               fabulae
            
             )
             yet
             he
             knowing
             of
             what
             great
             importance
             and
             weighty
             consequence
             it
             was
             to
             Preach
             this
             necessary
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             (
             that
             which
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             )
             
               the
               Judgment
               to
               come
            
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             afterward
             made
             Felix
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Governour
             ,
             
               to
               tremble
            
             ;
             he
             thought
             it
             Seasonable
             to
             declare
             it
             before
             that
             Grave
             and
             Severe
             Senate
             and
             Judicatory
             of
             the
             Areopagites
             at
             Athens
             .
             And
             what
             he
             did
             here
             assert
             and
             Preach
             before
             them
             ,
             was
             very
             fit
             and
             Seasonable
             ;
             for
             that
             Court
             or
             Judicatory
             was
             a
             little
             Figure
             and
             Emblem
             of
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             This
             Court
             was
             the
             Supreme
             Court
             of
             Justice
             at
             Athens
             ,
             the
             Judges
             were
             persons
             of
             great
             note
             ,
             and
             renown'd
             for
             their
             Wisdom
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             able
             and
             fit
             to
             Judge
             of
             the
             most
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             the
             most
             
             difficult
             causes
             wont
             to
             be
             refer'd
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             sat
             in
             the
             Dark
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             moved
             to
             any
             undue
             affection
             and
             compassion
             upon
             Sight
             of
             the
             Malefactor
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             use
             any
             Rhetorick
             to
             move
             their
             affections
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             make
             a
             plain
             and
             bare
             Narration
             :
             They
             were
             also
             very
             strict
             and
             severe
             in
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             of
             Men
             (
             for
             this
             was
             another
             End
             to
             which
             this
             Court
             was
             appointed
             )
             and
             taking
             an
             account
             hereof
             ,
             
               ubi
               quid
               quisque
               Atheniensium
               ageret
               ,
               diligentissimè
               inquiri
               soleb
               at
               ,
               ut
               homines
               honestatem
               (
               vitae
               rationem
               memores
               reddendam
               esse
               )
               sequerentur
            
             (
             as
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             describes
             it
             )
             
               they
               were
               strictly
               inquisitive
               what
               any
               one
               of
               the
            
             Athenians
             
               did
               ,
               how
               he
               demean'd
               himself
               ,
               that
               Men
               might
               see
               it
               to
               be
               their
               interest
               to
               live
               well
               ,
               as
               considering
               that
               they
               were
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               lives
               and
               behaviour
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             called
             
               Sanctissimum
               Consilium
            
             ,
             the
             most
             Holy
             Council
             or
             Judicatory
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             it
             seem'd
             a
             little
             Representation
             of
             the
             Great
             Tribunal
             of
             Christ
             and
             Solemn
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             
               the
               
               Books
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
            
             the
             Rolls
             wherein
             Mens
             Actions
             are
             Recorded
             ;
             and
             when
             
               All
               must
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgment-Seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               Body
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             in
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             and
             consideration
             (
             as
             a
             proper
             and
             powerful
             perswasive
             to
             a
             good
             Life
             )
             he
             would
             have
             Christians
             to
             make
             it
             their
             great
             design
             and
             Holy
             Ambition
             to
             live
             so
             as
             
               to
               be
               acceptable
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             ,
             as
             he
             adds
             also
             in
             the
             following
             Verse
             ,
             
               Knowing
               therefore
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             this
             dreadful
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             )
             
               we
               perswade
               Men.
            
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Apostle
             made
             it
             his
             great
             care
             and
             business
             to
             Preach
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             
               General
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             amounts
             to
             as
             much
             )
             the
             
               Great
               Day
               of
               Judgment
            
             .
             What
             ever
             Doctrine
             ,
             more
             smooth
             and
             flattering
             ,
             and
             complying
             with
             Mens
             e●e
             and
             carnality
             ,
             Others
             might
             Teach
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             that
             which
             S.
             Paul
             with
             all
             faithfullness
             Preacht
             unto
             the
             World
             ,
             this
             was
             
             his
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             made
             sure
             always
             to
             clear
             ,
             and
             confirm
             ,
             and
             inculcate
             this
             great
             Evangelical
             Truth
             ,
             this
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
            
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             add
             this
             one
             Consideration
             more
             (
             and
             it
             s
             worthy
             to
             be
             well
             consider'd
             by
             us
             )
             That
             though
             in
             this
             
               Fifteenth
               Chapter
            
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             he
             useth
             many
             Arguments
             to
             evince
             and
             perswade
             the
             Belief
             of
             
               Our
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             yet
             
               first
               of
               all
            
             ,
             and
             principally
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
            
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             rose
             as
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             the
             Second
             Adam
             being
             a
             Common
             Head
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             we
             have
             shewed
             )
             and
             as
             the
             
               First
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               Slept
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               First-born
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             .
             And
             further
             consider
             .
             That
             the
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             Christs
             being
             Raised
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             Life
             of
             
               Immortal
               Blessedness
            
             (
             Rom.
             6.
             9
             )
             is
             a
             most
             plain
             and
             easie
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Blessed
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             hereafter
             .
             There
             are
             other
             Arguments
             to
             evince
             this
             ,
             
             but
             some
             of
             them
             are
             too
             sublime
             for
             every
             capacity
             ;
             but
             the
             meanest
             are
             capable
             of
             understanding
             this
             ;
             For
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             one
             in
             our
             nature
             and
             flesh
             ,
             Died
             ,
             and
             Rose
             again
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             Alive
             ,
             and
             liveth
             for
             Ever
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             proof
             of
             a
             future
             Life
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             a
             fair
             pledge
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             hereafter
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             reward
             the
             faithful
             with
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             seen
             how
             Christians
             have
             good
             ground
             to
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             expect
             a
             Future
             Reward
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             (
             in
             the
             following
             Arguments
             )
             how
             they
             may
             hope
             for
             it
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               From
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               know
               their
               Labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             His
             Justice
             manifests
             it self
             in
             
               rendring
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               
               works
               ,
            
             and
             this
             
               without
               any
               respect
               of
               Persons
            
             :
             Both
             Maximes
             are
             much
             insisted
             upon
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             The
             first
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             David
             the
             Royal
             Psalmist
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             12.
             by
             that
             Royàl
             Oracle
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             Solomon
             his
             Son
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             12.
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Jeremy
             32.
             19.
             
             Ezek.
             33.
             20.
             and
             by
             one
             greater
             then
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             even
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             the
             Judge
             himself
             ,
             in
             Matth.
             16.
             27.
             
             Revel
             .
             22.
             12.
             and
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             and
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             1
             Ep.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             ways
             or
             works
             of
             Men
             are
             either
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             and
             God
             who
             rewards
             ,
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             or
             mistaken
             ;
             (
             as
             not
             corrupted
             or
             wrought
             upon
             by
             fear
             or
             flattery
             )
             but
             he
             has
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             just
             value
             of
             Mens
             works
             ,
             knows
             the
             inward
             Springs
             and
             Principles
             of
             their
             actions
             :
             And
             
               he
               which
               is
               Lord
               over
               all
               ,
               shall
               fear
               no
               Mans
               persons
               ,
            
             nor
             shall
             he
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             any
             Mans
             greatness
             ,
             &c.
             Wisdom
             6.
             7.
             
             
               He
               seeth
               not
               as
               Man
               seeth
               ,
               for
               Man
               looketh
               on
               the
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               looketh
               on
               the
               
               Heart
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             7.
             
             
               The
               Righteous
               Lord
               tries
               the
               Reines
               and
               Heart
               ,
            
             Psal.
             7.
             9.
             
             And
             this
             ,
             
               That
               he
               may
               give
               every
               Man
               according
               to
               his
               ways
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               doings
            
             ;
             which
             is
             mention'd
             with
             God's
             searching
             and
             pondering
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             trying
             the
             Reins
             ,
             Jer.
             17.
             10.
             
             Prov.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             God
             renders
             to
             every
             one
             
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Maxime
             frequently
             also
             asserted
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             17.
             2
             
             Chron.
             19.
             7.
             
             Job
             34.
             19
             and
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             34.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             11.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             6.
             9.
             
             Colos.
             3.
             25.
             
             We
             read
             in
             Prov.
             11.
             1.
             that
             
               A
               false
               Ballance
               is
               Abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             surely
             then
             God
             will
             not
             Practise
             that
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             Abominates
             in
             Men
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             weigh
             the
             actions
             of
             Men
             in
             a
             true
             Ballance
             .
             He
             will
             be
             far
             from
             all
             Partiality
             and
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             which
             are
             false
             Weights
             and
             Measures
             ,
             and
             Ballances
             of
             deceit
             .
             He
             will
             not
             accept
             or
             respect
             persons
             in
             Judgment
             .
             In
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             regard
             or
             look
             at
             any
             thing
             but
             
             the
             temper
             of
             their
             Minds
             ,
             and
             their
             Actions
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             requires
             
               ut
               bonis
               bene
               ,
               malis
               male
               sit
               .
            
             Isa.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Say
               ye
               to
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               That
            
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             him
             .
             
               Wo
               unto
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             ill
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             often
             experience
             it
             otherwise
             to
             be
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yea
             good
             Men
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             found
             it
             not
             seldome
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             yet
             under
             that
             dispensation
             there
             is
             more
             abundant
             mention
             of
             Temporal
             good
             things
             in
             the
             Promises
             there
             recorded
             ;
             and
             hence
             were
             those
             complaints
             in
             Mal.
             3.
             15.
             and
             in
             Psal.
             73.
             from
             Verse
             3.
             to
             12.
             (
             as
             Job
             12.
             6.
             
             )
             and
             in
             Jer.
             12.
             1.
             and
             Holy
             David
             observ'd
             the
             like
             of
             
               wicked
               Men
               ,
               the
               Men
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Psal.
             17.
             14.
             and
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             the
             Calamities
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             in
             goodness
             are
             described
             ,
             Vers.
             36.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             (
             God's
             People
             )
             gather
             Straw
             .
             make
             Brick
             ,
             live
             a
             Life
             of
             bitter
             affliction
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             live
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             in
             pleasures
             .
             When
             Jacob
             and
             his
             Children
             were
             
             afflicted
             ,
             partly
             as
             being
             in
             a
             Sojourning
             and
             uncertain
             condition
             ,
             and
             partly
             while
             they
             were
             Strangers
             and
             Servants
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Esau
            
             and
             his
             Posterity
             flourished
             in
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Lazarus
             (
             a
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             )
             had
             many
             
               evil
               things
            
             ,
             was
             in
             hard
             Circumstances
             ,
             not
             onely
             poor
             ,
             but
             
               full
               of
               Sores
            
             ,
             a
             sick
             weak
             thing
             ,
             unable
             to
             get
             his
             Bread
             with
             labour
             and
             sweat
             of
             his
             brows
             ;
             desired
             but
             
               the
               Crumbs
               that
               fell
               from
               the
               Rich
               Mans
               Table
               .
               Dives
            
             the
             Rich
             Man
             ,
             and
             wicked
             ,
             had
             his
             
               good
               things
            
             ;
             he
             was
             Richly
             Attired
             ,
             and
             
               fared
               Deliciously
               every
               Day
            
             ,
             (
             Luke
             16.
             19.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Every
               Day
            
             he
             enjoy'd
             all
             that
             made
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             at
             some
             great
             or
             Solemn
             times
             ;
             He
             and
             his
             Five
             Brethren
             with
             other
             jolly
             Company
             :
             While
             others
             (
             as
             Lazarus
             )
             fared
             hardly
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             Sin
             is
             not
             alway
             punished
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             nor
             Holiness
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             God
             did
             not
             render
             unto
             Lazarus
             ,
             and
             those
             
               of
               whom
               the
               World
               was
               not
               Worthy
               ,
            
             he
             did
             not
             render
             unto
             them
             in
             this
             Life
             according
             to
             what
             they
             had
             done
             or
             suffered
             .
          
           
           
             God
             did
             not
             render
             unto
             Dives
             here
             according
             to
             the
             evil
             he
             did
             ,
             his
             Unmercifulness
             ,
             his
             Luxury
             and
             Riot
             ,
             with
             the
             Sins
             attending
             thereon
             ;
             He
             had
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             lived
             in
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             received
             in
             full
             Measure
             
               his
               good
               things
            
             :
             Now
             this
             was
             not
             a
             Reward
             according
             to
             what
             he
             did
             ;
             he
             Reaped
             what
             was
             better
             then
             he
             Sowed
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             if
             Divine
             Providence
             does
             not
             equally
             distribute
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             here
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             since
             God
             is
             Just
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             he
             will
             dispense
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             according
             as
             they
             have
             lived
             here
             ;
             
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               according
               to
               what
               they
               have
               done
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               evil
               .
            
             There
             is
             therefore
             a
             time
             ,
             a
             Day
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             World
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             he
             did
             weigh
             and
             consider
             the
             Spirits
             and
             Lives
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             shall
             be
             dealt
             with
             according
             as
             they
             have
             done
             well
             or
             ill
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             time
             is
             called
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
             
               The
               Day
               of
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Righteous
               Judgment
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             This
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             mention'd
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               Righteous
               thing
               with
               God
               to
               recompense
               Tribulation
               to
               them
               that
               trouble
               you
               :
               And
               to
               you
               who
               are
               troubled
               ,
               Rest
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             In
             short
             thus
             ,
             God
             the
             Wise
             and
             Righteous
             Law-giver
             and
             Ruler
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             Law
             and
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             and
             govern
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             shewed
             us
             
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
            
             (
             and
             his
             Will
             is
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Wise
             and
             Perfect
             )
             this
             Law
             he
             hath
             Written
             in
             Mans
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             hath
             more
             fully
             declared
             it
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             Now
             he
             will
             not
             let
             the
             Transgression
             of
             his
             Righteous
             Law
             ,
             the
             open
             and
             constant
             violation
             of
             it
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             go
             unpunished
             ;
             tho'
             he
             may
             bear
             with
             them
             here
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             devour
             and
             cruelly
             to
             treat
             his
             obedient
             Servants
             ;
             
               the
               Rod
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
            
             always
             
               rest
               upon
               the
               Lot
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
            
             (
             Psal.
             125.
             )
             But
             they
             shall
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             Judgeth
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             
             shall
             find
             that
             
               Tribulation
               and
               Anguish
               ,
               Indignation
               and
               Wrath
               ,
            
             will
             be
             
               to
               every
               Soul
               that
               doth
               Evil
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nor
             will
             God
             forget
             the
             faithful
             and
             sincere
             obedience
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             but
             will
             
               render
               Eternal
               Life
               to
               them
               that
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well-doing
               seek
               for
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Immortality
               .
            
             So
             in
             Hebr.
             6.
             10.
             
             
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               your
               work
               and
               labour
               of
               Love.
            
             He
             hath
             his
             
               Book
               of
               remembrance
            
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             promised
             and
             
               Eternal
               Reward
            
             ,
             a
             
               Crown
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             this
             Crown
             of
             Life
             and
             Glory
             is
             also
             
               a
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
             And
             God
             as
             he
             is
             
               the
               Righteous
               Judge
            
             (
             as
             well
             as
             a
             God
             of
             Mercy
             )
             will
             give
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             it
             upon
             the
             Terms
             of
             Faith
             and
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             
               patient
               continuance
            
             in
             well
             doing
             :
             And
             he
             who
             hath
             promised
             ,
             will
             be
             Just
             and
             Righteous
             to
             perform
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             abundantly
             Merciful
             in
             Pardoning
             our
             Infirmities
             and
             Imperfections
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             Rewarding
             us
             and
             doing
             for
             us
             exceeding
             abundantly
             above
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             .
             So
             Rich
             is
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             Noble
             his
             Goodness
             :
             And
             so
             far
             are
             our
             works
             ,
             our
             doings
             
             or
             sufferings
             from
             any
             Merit
             or
             any
             Worthiness
             ,
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Reward
             and
             
               Glory
               to
               be
               revealed
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Merciful
             Justice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             s
             said
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             12.
             
             
               Also
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               belongeth
               Mercy
               :
               For
               thou
               rendrest
               to
               every
               Man
               according
               to
               his
               Work.
               
            
          
           
             Human
             Judicatories
             and
             Tribunals
             cannot
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             Sins
             and
             Offences
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             corrupted
             or
             bribed
             ,
             or
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             and
             mistaken
             .
             But
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               he
               regardeth
               not
               persons
               nor
               taketh
               reward
               ,
            
             Deut.
             10.
             27.
             
             Nor
             can
             he
             be
             deceived
             by
             false
             pretensions
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               God
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               actions
               are
               weighed
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             and
             
               before
               him
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               open
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             Humane
             Laws
             onely
             restrain
             Words
             and
             outward
             Actions
             ;
             But
             the
             Divine
             Law
             reacheth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             his
             inward
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             
               Secrets
               of
               the
               Heart
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Spiritual
             Sins
             ,
             as
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Pride
             of
             Heart
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Lusts
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Murder
             of
             the
             Heart
             ;
             These
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             punished
             
             by
             Human
             Laws
             ,
             but
             are
             greatly
             Criminal
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             Speculative
             Sins
             ;
             Sins
             acted
             over
             in
             the
             Phansy
             ,
             and
             there
             repeated
             and
             remember'd
             with
             delight
             (
             when
             the
             outward
             act
             is
             past
             )
             which
             are
             highly
             provoking
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             judged
             :
             For
             ,
             for
             Men
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             to
             recal
             in
             their
             thoughts
             with
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             such
             and
             such
             Sins
             ,
             is
             to
             act
             over
             the
             same
             Sins
             in
             Phancy
             and
             Speculation
             ,
             to
             aggravate
             their
             Sins
             by
             new
             and
             fresh
             guilt
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             stand
             to
             and
             make
             good
             their
             former
             Transgressions
             ,
             instead
             of
             repenting
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             would
             be
             remembred
             with
             Sorrow
             and
             Abhorrence
             .
          
           
             These
             Sins
             not
             falling
             under
             Mans
             Cognisance
             ;
             as
             onely
             Words
             and
             Actions
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             Thoughts
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             the
             first
             contrivers
             of
             that
             Sin
             and
             evil
             in
             Words
             and
             Actions
             )
             and
             these
             Sins
             escaping
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Punishments
             of
             Humane
             Judicatories
             ;
             yet
             shall
             not
             escape
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Day
               of
               Judgment
            
             is
             described
             by
             this
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               Judge
               nothing
               
               before
               the
               time
               ,
               until
               the
               Lord
               come
               ,
               who
               both
               will
               bring
               to
               light
               the
               Hidden
               things
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               manifest
               the
               Counsels
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               then
               shall
               every
               Man
               have
               praise
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             done
             well
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             
               shame
               and
               everlasting
               contempt
            
             (
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
             )
             that
             have
             done
             evil
             ,
             how
             cunning
             and
             close
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             fair
             pretences
             they
             might
             make
             before
             Men.
             The
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             is
             described
             here
             by
             
               the
               time
               when
               Christ
               shall
               bring
               to
               light
               the
               Hidden
               things
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               make
               manifest
               the
               Counsels
               of
               the
               Heart
               :
            
             And
             so
             in
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             its
             call'd
             
               the
               Day
               when
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               Men
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               From
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             Conscience
             is
             God's
             Deputy
             and
             Vice-gerent
             .
             The
             voice
             of
             Conscience
             is
             God's
             voice
             ,
             and
             it
             does
             powerfully
             witness
             a
             Future
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             to
             be
             dispensed
             therein
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             done
             here
             ,
             Good
             or
             Evil.
             
          
           
           
             Upon
             the
             Consciousness
             of
             doing
             their
             duty
             ,
             there
             arises
             within
             Men
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             Comfortable
             expectations
             from
             God
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             such
             satisfaction
             ,
             no
             such
             joyous
             reflections
             as
             those
             ;
             as
             't
             was
             said
             of
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A
             continual
             Feast
             is
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
             But
             this
             Feast
             is
             but
             an
             Antipast
             ,
             a
             foretast
             of
             a
             better
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Now
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             follows
             upon
             Sin
             ,
             inward
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             Anguish
             ,
             and
             Fear
             ,
             a
             fearful
             expectation
             of
             a
             sad
             after-reckoning
             and
             Judgment
             to
             come
             .
             
               Hae
               sunt
               impijs
               assiduae
               domesticaeque
               furiae
            
             (
             saith
             Tully
             .
             )
             And
             these
             inward
             Fears
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             Terrors
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             are
             not
             imprest
             upon
             Men
             by
             Politians
             and
             Statesmen
             ,
             for
             Secular
             ends
             and
             interest
             of
             State
             ,
             to
             awe
             Men
             into
             obedience
             ;
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             follow
             upon
             such
             sins
             as
             are
             not
             punishable
             by
             Human
             Laws
             ,
             as
             Secret
             Sins
             ,
             Sins
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Speculative
             Sins
             and
             Spiritual
             
             Wickednesses
             ;
             which
             are
             such
             Sins
             as
             no
             Earthly
             Judges
             ,
             no
             Magistrates
             can
             have
             Cognisance
             of
             ,
             and
             no
             Human
             Laws
             can
             reach
             :
             It
             would
             be
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             to
             make
             Laws
             about
             what
             its
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             consequently
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             punish
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Yea
             ,
             they
             follow
             upon
             such
             Sins
             as
             are
             hid
             from
             Men
             ,
             if
             punishable
             by
             Laws
             when
             discovered
             ,
             such
             Sins
             as
             no
             Man
             can
             accuse
             the
             Malefactor
             of
             ,
             or
             not
             prove
             them
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Yea
             ,
             they
             follow
             upon
             such
             sins
             ,
             as
             being
             known
             by
             Man
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             punishable
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             nay
             sometimes
             are
             applauded
             and
             esteem'd
             by
             Men.
             Judas
             his
             sin
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             punished
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Powers
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             rewarded
             for
             it
             ;
             But
             the
             reward
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             applause
             and
             encouragement
             they
             could
             give
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             ease
             and
             sree
             him
             from
             the
             Anguish
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             
             and
             Fear
             of
             what
             was
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Yea
             these
             Fears
             and
             Terrors
             are
             found
             to
             be
             amongst
             them
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             Policy
             ,
             Nations
             that
             are
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             not
             governed
             by
             Crafty
             Polititians
             ;
             yet
             even
             in
             such
             appear'd
             
               Magna
               vis
               Conscientiae
            
             :
             So
             universally
             have
             they
             possest
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             whereas
             vain
             and
             causeless
             and
             Panick
             Fears
             are
             of
             a
             short
             and
             uncertain
             continuance
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             universal
             ,
             as
             these
             inward
             Fears
             and
             Troubles
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Nor
             are
             these
             Fears
             pleasing
             and
             grateful
             to
             Men
             (
             as
             is
             easie
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             judge
             and
             acknowledge
             )
             but
             contrary
             to
             the
             inclinations
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             carried
             out
             to
             the
             love
             and
             practise
             of
             such
             Sins
             (
             as
             Revenge
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             whence
             these
             inward
             Troubles
             arise
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             To
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             superadd
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Deepest
             Polititians
             and
             Greatest
             Statesmen
             ,
             the
             Greatest
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             not
             more
             free
             and
             secure
             
             from
             these
             inward
             Fears
             then
             the
             
               populus
               terrae
            
             ,
             the
             mean
             Peasants
             and
             those
             of
             low
             degree
             (
             which
             yet
             these
             Grandees
             could
             not
             have
             been
             disturbed
             with
             ,
             had
             they
             known
             that
             these
             were
             but
             arts
             and
             a
             juggle
             invented
             by
             them
             for
             State-reasons
             )
             yea
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Men
             of
             Policy
             and
             Power
             ,
             have
             been
             rather
             more
             severely
             lasht
             
               caeco
               verbere
            
             ,
             with
             these
             secret
             and
             unseen
             lashes
             :
             They
             have
             been
             more
             severely
             assaulted
             and
             haunted
             by
             these
             
               domesticae
               furiae
            
             and
             inward
             Horrors
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             fain
             have
             been
             delivered
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             used
             all
             arts
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             this
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             Self-corroding
             and
             tormenting
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             troubled
             them
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               From
               the
               Souls
               inward
               Sense
               in
               good
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             There
             are
             certain
             Instincts
             and
             Sympathies
             and
             Propensions
             in
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             to
             Religion
             ,
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             more
             especially
             enlivened
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             in
             Holy
             and
             renewed
             Souls
             .
             There
             
             is
             a
             vehement
             thirst
             and
             longing
             in
             such
             Souls
             after
             Union
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             :
             Their
             Souls
             pant
             after
             God
             ,
             after
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             and
             enjoy
             him
             whom
             their
             Souls
             love
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             chosen
             for
             their
             Portion
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             have
             forsaken
             all
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             denyed
             All
             to
             enjoy
             Him
             ;
             They
             have
             none
             in
             Heaven
             but
             Him
             ,
             none
             in
             Earth
             in
             comparison
             of
             Him.
             As
             for
             this
             present
             Life
             and
             State
             ,
             they
             groan
             being
             burdened
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             ;
             this
             is
             their
             State
             of
             Pilgrimage
             ;
             while
             they
             are
             here
             ,
             they
             are
             
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             these
             Holy
             Souls
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             God
             who
             is
             Love
             ,
             that
             implanted
             these
             Instincts
             and
             Affections
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             hath
             awakened
             them
             by
             his
             Grace
             ,
             that
             hath
             drawn
             out
             their
             Hearts
             after
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             hath
             constrain'd
             them
             to
             count
             nothing
             that
             he
             commanded
             them
             grievous
             to
             do
             ,
             
             nothing
             hard
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             they
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             God
             will
             satisfie
             these
             Desires
             and
             Affections
             of
             his
             own
             begetting
             in
             them
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               when
               I
               awake
               ,
               with
               thy
               likeness
            
             (
             as
             Holy
             David
             speaks
             Psal.
             17.
             )
             and
             that
             their
             Souls
             who
             cleave
             to
             God
             in
             love
             ,
             who
             desire
             and
             love
             him
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             thirst
             after
             a
             full
             Enjoyment
             of
             him
             from
             the
             lesser
             tastes
             and
             relishes
             of
             his
             Goodness
             here
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             face
             to
             face
             hereafter
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             frustrated
             of
             their
             desires
             and
             hopes
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             satisfie
             these
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             some
             better
             State
             and
             Enjoyment
             then
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             their
             Portion
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             mind
             Earthly
             things
             .
             They
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             God
             will
             not
             forsake
             them
             ,
             nor
             thrust
             away
             the
             Soul
             that
             thirsts
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             loves
             and
             desires
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             places
             her
             Felicity
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             has
             most
             prepared
             her self
             ,
             as
             a
             Bride
             adorned
             for
             her
             Husband
             ,
             for
             the
             other
             State
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             near
             to
             enjoy
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
             when
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Body
             is
             near
             .
          
           
             That
             such
             a
             Soul
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             place
             of
             forgetfulness
             and
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             so
             as
             she
             should
             never
             enjoy
             God
             (
             nor
             indeed
             any
             thing
             else
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             it
             being
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             Hath
             God
             implanted
             in
             Brute
             Beasts
             such
             and
             such
             Propensions
             and
             Instincts
             ,
             Sympathies
             and
             Antipathies
             ,
             the
             Passions
             of
             Fear
             and
             Aversation
             ,
             the
             Affections
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Desire
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             with
             real
             and
             proper
             Objects
             for
             them
             to
             be
             respectively
             exercised
             upon
             ;
             So
             that
             they
             naturally
             fear
             and
             avoid
             what
             is
             for
             their
             hurt
             ,
             and
             they
             hope
             and
             desire
             and
             delight
             in
             what
             is
             for
             their
             welfare
             and
             pleasure
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             the
             same
             Passions
             which
             are
             implanted
             by
             God
             in
             Better
             and
             Higher
             Beings
             ,
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             Holy
             and
             renewed
             Souls
             (
             the
             Best
             Souls
             )
             have
             not
             
             suiteable
             Objects
             for
             them
             also
             ?
             Is
             the
             Hope
             of
             enjoying
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             Future
             State
             (
             and
             the
             Joy
             thence
             arising
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             the
             
               rejoycing
               in
               Hope
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             )
             a
             vain
             Hope
             ,
             a
             vain
             Joy
             ?
             Do
             the
             Best
             Men
             act
             like
             Fools
             ,
             and
             unwisely
             ,
             in
             denying
             themselves
             as
             to
             many
             advantages
             and
             pleasures
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             for
             an
             Vtopian
             Paradise
             ,
             for
             a
             Nothing
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             ?
             Are
             all
             the
             Religious
             Instincts
             and
             Propensions
             towards
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             rooted
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             active
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Holy
             Men
             ,
             and
             especially
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             are
             they
             Frustraneous
             and
             Vain
             ?
          
           
             But
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             things
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             without
             highly
             reproaching
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             God
             most
             Wise
             and
             most
             Good
             ,
             who
             
               made
               all
               his
               Works
               in
               Wisdom
               ,
            
             (
             Psal.
             104.
             24.
             which
             
               Wisdom
               reacheth
               from
               one
               end
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               sweetly
               orders
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Wisdom
             .
             8.
             1.
             
             )
             and
             who
             
             saw
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               good
               ,
               very
               good
            
             (
             Genes
             .
             1.
             )
             and
             accordingly
             fitted
             every
             Creature
             for
             its
             End
             ,
             which
             it
             knows
             ,
             and
             observes
             the
             proper
             means
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             this
             Wise
             and
             Good
             God
             did
             not
             surely
             do
             otherwise
             in
             making
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             excellently
             fitted
             him
             for
             the
             Highest
             and
             Best
             End
             ;
             and
             Holy
             Souls
             are
             in
             the
             readiest
             capacity
             for
             it
             .
             Hence
             that
             in
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               wrought
               us
               for
               the
               self
               same
               thing
               ,
               is
               God
               ,
               who
               also
               hath
               given
               unto
               us
               the
               earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Arguments
             from
             the
             light
             of
             Reason
             :
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             shall
             object
             ,
             That
             this
             last
             Argument
             (
             as
             also
             the
             former
             )
             seems
             not
             so
             much
             to
             prove
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             of
             force
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             was
             
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               those
               who
               Abound
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               their
               Labour
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .